Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warning:
Categories:
Fandoms:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Series:
Part 1 of Gwen Stacy and the problems she's had since birth.
Stats:
Published:
2025-10-30
Updated:
2025-11-18
Words:
93,418
Chapters:
5/?
Comments:
9
Kudos:
12
Bookmarks:
2
Hits:
391

Die Your Daughter

Summary:

Okay... let's start from the beginning one last time? But a different one this time. My name is Gwendolyn Stacy. You can call me Gwen.

For the past two years, I have been the one and only Spider-Woman. It sounds cool, and it is cool.

Everything was fine, until my adoptive father and my best friend, Harry Osborn, died and I pushed all my friends away. For about six months now, I've been on the Avengers team. Yes, I'm not liked. Yes, I'm hated. But you know what? I don't care.

That was true, at least, until certain events...

Notes:

My tiktok where you can watch video about this fanfic and spoiler about this fanfic - @lnaticslna

Chapter 1: I'm Spider-woman

Chapter Text

Chapter 1 - I'm Spider-woman

 

 

Gwen’s body hit the concrete of some random roof.

 

 

 

She had been kicked out of the Spider Society. To be precise, Miguel had kicked her out, and now she couldn't help Miles. That fucking asshole. And she had thought they’d started to get along, at least a little.

 

 

 

Gwen wasn't surprised. She wasn't scared that she wasn't surprised. This happened all the time. Everyone leaves, sooner or later. Everyone abandons her at some point. She becomes too much. This was a constant.

 

 

 

It didn't stop the ache she refused to acknowledge, though.

 

 

 

After spending a full hour just staring into the void, trying to figure out how this changed her life and what she was supposed to do next, but once again finding no answer, she got up from the spot where she'd been lying and called someone. Not the police, not her former friends. No, she called the Director of S.H.I.E.L.D. himself.

 

 

 

The teenager had never called S.H.I.E.L.D. before; she'd been too busy, and she'd had no reason to. She couldn't imagine what it was like to be the director of a secret society that managed the Avengers. He probably didn't want to hear about some burglar, or a math test, or a guy in a wingsuit with alien weaponry.

 

 

 

Besides, she didn't like relying on Fury. Or on anyone, really. When they left, it was harder for her to let go.

 

 

 

She'd never really had anyone to rely on before. Not really.

 

 

 

The phone picked up on the fifth ring, and the response was a tired, irritated, "You little shit." Yeah, that was about right. Fury said it like it annoyed the hell out of him, and it probably did. But, to be honest, Gwen hadn't been answering Fury's calls for months. Something was always happening, and Gwen didn't want to drag Fury or S.H.I.E.L.D. into it, even if they could help. And she didn't want to be part of his covert spy business. Even if she had been on his little created team in the past.

 

 

 

"I need you to come get me." she said, her tone so deadpan she didn't even understand how she managed it. How utterly devoid of emotion her voice was when her head was full of feelings, plans, and everything. It was giving her a headache.

 

 

 

"Why?" the older man asked, his tone not shifting.

 

 

 

"My father is dead." Gwen said in the same flat tone, catching the tension in the voice on the other end, and sighed.

 

 

 

"And what do you want me to do about it?" Fury growled, stumbling slightly over the words. Despite the situation, Gwen's lips twitched for a second, but then fell again as she remembered she'd abandoned her friends and Miles, too. It felt so good to have thrown this man off his game. But there were dead people... though, on the other hand, this was kind of normal, so...

 

 

 

"And I got kicked out of the society I was in, and... I feel weird... c-could you just..." Gwen continued, as if Fury had been silent, her voice growing quieter and quieter. Maybe her feelings were deciding to overpower her voice after all; she was trying to hold them back. Fury wouldn't do anything about it; Gwen needed to sort out her own physiological chaos herself. Fury wouldn't care if she was crying or not.

 

 

 

"Whatever." Gwen nodded, as if that settled everything.

 

 

 

It settled nothing, though.

 

 

 

 

________________________________

 

 

Six months later...

 

 

 

 

"That's it. It's official. I hate explosions."

 

 

 

Gwen growled into her comms, hauling herself out of the burning building with the last two kids she'd managed to pull out, though not without burns scoring her sides. A burning beam had fallen on her when she entered, and she'd managed to avoid similar incidents on her way out with the children.

 

 

 

"Comes with the job," Clint said sharply, his voice raspy. There was no arguing with that, and Gwen felt a sigh build up in her chest. His tone held an unspoken, 'If you can't handle it, get out.' Gwen wanted to scream like a child because she couldn't just leave people to suffer. Not anymore. Especially now. It had become apparent, given the constant explosions in the city. At least, they seemed to be winding down. She could feel the grip of her anxiety loosening.

 

 

 

She was fighting alongside the Avengers against some aliens who seemed to love explosions. Very destructive explosions.

 

 

 

Well, she wasn't so much fighting with them right now as she was cleaning up after them. She was on 'crowd control,' as she called it, and Steve-sorry, Captain Rogers-didn't like the nicknames she gave to certain things, like her 'spider-sense' (Wade had said it sounded sexy and laughed, but honestly, Wade's primary goal was to find the sexiest possible use for every phrase in the English dictionary). Though when Peter did it, he never said a word. It wasn't fair.

 

 

 

She was tasked with keeping civilians safe and moving them from compromised buildings to safer parts of the city. When Spider-Woman 'fought' with the Avengers, this was always the position she was assigned (usually, this kind of duty was given to her with... Spider-Man. Love you too, honey. Sorry for disappearing for a few months without telling anyone!). But she didn't mind. She always slept better not having to think, 'I hope that guy got out safe and sound, because that crazy octopus guy was about to blow the building sky-high and I didn't have time to check!'

 

 

 

She couldn't say the same for the other Avengers, but she liked her crowd control job. It soothed her anxiety, because being paranoid even before the super-anxiety (spider-sense = foresight = no birthday surprises) was probably the worst. Even if the only reason they made her do it was probably because they didn't want the kid getting in their way, you know, with the avenging.

 

 

 

Even if she had the lowest casualty rate, was the least destructive, patrolled almost every night, and on most of those nights beat up bad guys. The Avengers didn't do their job unless it was a large-scale city event, end-of-the-world scenario, HYDRA invasion, aliens, etc. (Except for Peter, who, like her, patrolled the city every night), and that soothed Gwen a little, because for all their good deeds, the collateral damage was... well, not the best.

 

 

 

She could hardly imagine the Hulk on patrol. It would be a living hell for the city construction crew and damage control, but at least it would scare criminals off. Or maybe push them to create more dangerous weapons—really, it could go either way.

 

 

 

If Gwen had her way, she wouldn't even be fighting with the Avengers. Don't get her wrong, they were amazing and wonderful heroes who had saved the city and the world a million times over, but the only reason she was even taking their orders was S.H.I.E.L.D. (which, honestly, she wasn't really following, but whatever).

 

 

 

Plus, she could never be like them.

 

 

 

A year ago, after the Goblin attack, Gwen was on patrol when she was stopped by a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent—wasn't she supposed to be dead or something? Well, stranger things had happened.

 

 

 

They offered her a position as an agent, which wasn't the same as enlisting her (into the male, fucking, army), but at that point, neither of them was in control, 'water under the bridge, Phil,' but Gwen refused because she needed to preserve her identity, plus he gave her the option to say 'no'—"See? We're growing, Phil."

 

 

 

It turned out they didn't know anything about her either (except for Peter. He'd known her for ten years), at least not anymore; she had changed a lot... a lot. She had underestimated how far they were willing to go to get intel they didn't have. Gwen knew the real reason they were there was that they saw Spider-Woman as a threat; and Gwen Stacy had been a threat long before that, just of a different kind. So Gwen made her own offer (because she was exceptionally fair and a genuinely good person): she would let S.H.I.E.L.D. monitor her patrols and vet them without interference, she'd even assist them if they needed it—because Spider-Woman always helps—but anything regarding Gwen's identity or personal life was kept secret, and she did it on her own terms—she was allowed to say 'no.' Under no circumstances—unless she herself said so—was her personal information to be investigated or revealed.

 

 

 

It was the first and last time she officially and seriously—like, seriously seriously—recommended something. At least for a while.

 

 

 

When George died, Fury and she agreed that it wouldn't do either of them any good for Spidey to get into the system—plus she had already finished school—and, in turn, assigned her a sort of 'babysitter.' Only the 'babysitter' turned out to be plural, and it was the Avengers. Except for Peter, who was Gwen's age and also a teenager.

 

 

 

Turns out, she was now a sort of member of the Avengers. Which was cool, but they only knew her name and age, and that was it. They didn't know why she was with them on the mission, and knew nothing about her past. That was essentially all she gave Fury, and she was surprised how badly he actually wanted this. Or at least surprised that he stopped there.

 

 

 

Gwen never once let her guard down around him.

 

 

 

She didn't hear from them until a month later, a couple of weeks after she officially finished school. She ended up fighting alongside the Avengers in Philadelphia. She wasn't very good at following orders, so she wasn't assigned to the team as often as she might have been if things had gone smoothly.

 

 

 

After the first few times, she stopped giving reports altogether because even she found them silly. She couldn't tell Fury about the 'big' things she did during her patrols and outside of her S.H.I.E.L.D. duties because he would just send agents, or worse, the Avengers, to intervene, and it only made things worse. But as compensation, she always provided information if asked for it or if it was important.

 

 

 

It turned out they didn't care, neither about her reports nor about her herself. Everyone reacted differently to her assignment to a team she wouldn't write home about. Well, you know, if she had a home. Or anyone to write to. Wade was right, not the best analogy. They were all inadequate, that was the point.

 

 

 

She didn't take orders well. But not because she was a sassy teen rebelling against all adults—even if that was her excuse or what they thought, and she just let them believe it—but because she simply didn't agree with the methods being used. She did her job in probably the most annoying and relentless way possible, but if it led to fewer side effects or saved one more kid, it was worth the negative feedback. And, hey, it always worked out.

 

 

 

That was probably what annoyed the Avengers the most.

 

 

 

Steve's reaction was surprising at first. He decided it was because of how young she looked. But in the end, he just put on a professional face and accepted the assignment—no jokes, that's literally what they called it. She hadn't been called an 'assignment' since she was six. He ended up yelling at her after the very first mission for fighting a monster or something without permission—okay, Captain America, I'll just let that ugly bug beat me to a pulp while I wait for further orders. She didn't say it out loud, but still.

 

 

 

She decided Cap's opinion was invalid due to inefficiency.

 

 

 

And none of the other Avengers' reactions were any better.

 

 

 

Tony looked at her and smirked disdainfully, saying something like, 'Powers like Peter's, how cute'. Gwen noticed that Peter and Stark clearly had a father-son relationship. Then he started coming up with the most offensive nicknames for her, joking about her age and build ('I'm small because I'm a kid, not a shorty with health issues'), and Gwen just considered it rude. She was excellent at her job, even if she was a child. A robot wouldn't care if she was 16 or 47, it would still beat her up.

 

 

 

So, Iron Man's opinion was invalid on the grounds of illogicality.

 

 

 

Natasha just looked at her and went back to her business. She almost caught a glimpse of pain in her eyes, but then realized this was the Black Widow; she would never let her emotions slip around a newbie, especially one like her. She could never figure her out, but she could see she was upset that Natasha had to deal with her. Natasha also went on the offensive whenever they talked, but Natasha didn't have to do it often because Cap seemed to be handling it just fine.

 

 

 

So, the Black Widow's opinion was invalid because 'I don't know what she's actually saying, and she's scary. Bye-bye~'.

 

 

 

Clint's eyes held a grim, calculating look. There was something almost hunted or scared in them, and that pissed Gwen off the most. But then he said she'd be good for covert ops if she weren't so loud. But he was on the comms all the damn time. So that was hypocritical. Plus, he had kids, so he was biased and didn't let her fight.

 

 

 

Hawkeye's opinion was deemed invalid due to bias.

 

 

 

Thor seemed quiet but upset by her presence. A clear sign of distrust and disgust—or something like that. He said a child wouldn't take their battles seriously, which, of course, Mister Thor, but Gwen didn't take anything seriously. And given that most of her personal villains liked to dress up as mechanical animals and throw pumpkin bombs… well, she just had a weird emotional spectrum.

 

 

 

Thor's opinion was invalid due to Gwen's corrupted operating system.

 

 

 

Bruce immediately left the room.

 

 

 

So, Bruce's opinion was disqualified. The Hulk's was under consideration.

 

 

 

She really tried not to be offended, she honestly did. She understood it wasn't about welcoming her. She preferred seeing her childhood heroes as something unattainable rather than trying to play on their level.

 

 

 

But she was dragged into this prematurely, just like a bunch of other events that had spoiled her. It would have been exactly the same as a bunch of others that would have just made her worse. But this time, the Avengers had to deal with it, just like she did.

 

 

 

They fix things, they don't break them.

 

 

 

It soon turned out Gwen was wrong.

 

 

 

In the end, she performed solo—thank god she kept a part of that in the contract, she never actually signed anything, so wasn't sure how that worked. A verbal agreement?—she wasn't good at the team play thing, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn't make herself a team player. (When she was on a team with Ava, Luke, Danny, and Sam, no not Wilson, it was a bit easier since they were all teenagers).

 

 

 

She essentially just had to listen to them in the field, and that was it. They wouldn't play a big part in her life, nor dictate too much. Gwen wasn't stupid enough to believe she'd keep all her freedom—she never had—but if she wanted to avoid conflict, it was better to keep her head down and nod. After all, they were on the same side, fighting for the same goals. Why fight them when the real fight was already happening.

 

 

 

How hard could it be?

 

 

 

If you keep fighting the people pulling the triggers, you'll never catch the guy aiming the gun.

 

 

 

And then she heard the orders and saw a million possible ways it could go wrong. It did, but she didn't follow the subsequent orders because she already had a damn plan in her head with too many moving parts to explain quickly, and people were dying now. So her objective changed, don't stick out, fix the mistakes and make sure almost everyone stays alive? Very nice, isn't it? Please don't die, mister, sir, I would appreciate it, thank you!

 

 

 

It creeped them out, but she didn't mean to.

 

 

 

She didn't have to be friends with them anyway, just cooperate. Is it so hard to be professional?

 

 

 

Apparently, it's very hard when you're 16, graduated high school, can't afford college, and have no friends because they're either in jail or dead... or you just abandoned them because you didn't want to see them sick, dead, or gone (and because you left during that moment) or because they're in another universe. But now they're gone because you abandoned them, and... Gwen didn't like thinking about it because, damn, feelings are awful! And it brought up too many emotions. So goodbye, emotions she probably should deal with, but she's not going to~!

 

 

 

Gwen didn't even know she was looking for a friend or someone to trust, because George still didn't know about Spider-Woman (even though he hated her and even put a bounty on her when she killed Norman Osborn) and never would, oh god, he's dead, and everything is so tense right now, and emotions are just terrible!

 

 

She had no one to talk to about it, no one to report injuries to or just be around—she used to have George, but he's gone now, killed by the Lizard. She was still holding back those feelings because George only knew about her losing her mother—before that she didn't care, but okay, George, you love her, so I'll try for you—and the Avengers don't know or care who Harry Osborn is (maybe Stark knows), and the media just knows Spider-Woman killed him. She has no outlet for her emotions, and it sometimes makes her actions so complicated.

 

 

 

She acknowledged she needed to talk to someone, and hey, maybe the Avengers are plotting something. She wasn't going to tell them everything right away, she needed to make sure she could trust them. So she let a few jokes slip over the comms, but got nothing but 'focus' and 'stop acting like a child' or just groans and sighs. It was a serious blow, because Gwen mostly joked with friends, and they always said they were bad, but it was never this sharp, and it made them happy anyway.

 

 

 

And since plans A through Y failed, she just decided to give up and bottle it all up, like a real hero should... She missed Ned and Sam and many of her friends including Hobie and Pavitr. No, STOP! Feelings are bad! Not now! Wait until you're alone to cry about it, people are dying and buildings are collapsing. Not the time for these damn feelings.

 

 

 

She grabbed the kid just as a beam was about to fall on them, and tossed them next to their mother, who hugged the poor thing tightly, looked them over, and kissed their head several times. Don't look, people are still dying! She waved it off.

 

 

 

FRIDAY was a good friend to her, which was honestly pathetic considering it was a computer, an AI-thing in Tony Stark's walls. And she could only talk to her in the Tower, and even then, mostly for reports.

 

 

 

When she first returned to the Tower after getting stabbed and patrolling more frequently than usual, she asked her to report it to Tony. She obviously refused immediately. The last thing she needed was for Tony or any other Avenger to have a real reason to think she couldn't handle it, because then they'd take it away, and at this point, Spider-Woman was literally all she had left. It was just a minor stab wound; nothing major, and she wasn't a real Avenger anyway, so... Then FRIDAY said it was a protocol call to inform Tony or Bruce if any Avenger was injured. Gwen told her to just lie because they didn't need to know—and she could still walk, so that counted for something, right?—but FRIDAY said it would go against her entire programming and that she couldn't lie to Tony. So Gwen decided to rewrite it and, essentially, compromised, somewhat outsmarting the AI: if any of the Avengers asked if she was injured, the AI would tell the truth, but only if they asked directly. It was not only a way to avoid a babysitter but also a way to test the Avengers, to see how much they cared.

 

 

 

After all, she wasn't a real Avenger.

 

 

 

She tried not to be upset when FRIDAY no longer advised her to see a doctor about her injuries. But she still gave advice that was practically bordering on telling her to get medical help before she bled out!

 

 

 

She intended to avoid the Avengers for personal, non-mission-related matters, and they avoided her for most of the six months. Not that Gwen minded; it worked for everyone. The Avengers weren't annoyed, and Gwen got more freedom than she'd initially anticipated. It got to the point where they only saw her after missions. She even stopped reporting to Tony and Steve because they shut that nonsense down immediately—Fury wasn't surprised.

 

 

 

Still, when Fury found out about the terrible act of anti-heroism committed by Gwen (she'd set off bombs at a port station during patrol), he yelled at Tony and Steve, and also mentioned to the other Avengers, except Peter, that they were doing a terrible job of keeping the kid in check. Everything would have been fine if Fury hadn't mentioned all the reasons they were keeping an eye on her in the first place. Because she was dangerous and a potential threat. She was too naive and childish, but she knew what was going on. Blood, death, violence, suicide, harassment, rape, death, broken families, human experimentation, death, death, death.

 

 

 

Everything ended in death.

 

 

 

And Gwen was offended by that—what had she ever done to them? Well, besides being a pain in the ass. She didn't think she'd done anything to deserve that kind of treatment. Well, except for the bomb that killed nearly a hundred people, but that was her fault! Or was it? It was her job to keep them safe, and oh god, it's your fault, Gwen!

 

 

 

But when she opened her mouth to voice such a complaint, Tony snarled, 'Shut up. The adults are talking!' and it shut her up, and any thoughts of the Avengers being her friends shattered into pieces.

 

 

 

Everything was professional.

 

 

 

She went on missions and did what she was told. To some extent, the Avengers and Fury didn't control her, and she wanted that to be perfectly clear. Because for the first time in her life, she could choose what happened to her, even if the choice was shitty. She didn't have to answer to anyone. It didn't dictate her life, but damn if those condescending looks from her teammates didn't make her even more insecure than she already was, she'd let Tony test his new repulsor on her.

 

 

 

"Okay. Great job, team. Back to the Tower," she heard Tony's voice, shot a web at the building's wall, and swung back towards the Tower. She needed to file a report, and then she'd go to Saint Margaret's to sleep on Weasel's couch until opening time.

 

 

 

That sounded amazing right now.

 

 

 

 

________________________________

 

 

 

 

The mission debrief was one of the most unbearable ordeals she had ever endured. Second only to Miguel's reports and his empty chatter. Ugh.

 

 

 

And she had spent four months in the Spider Society without waging war against the Spider-Man substitute - Miguel O'Hara. But, to be fair, the Spider-Society had treated Spider-Woman much more calmly than the Avengers.

 

 

 

Sit down, Stacy.

 

 

 

You can't be that tired.

 

 

 

Don't fall asleep.

 

 

 

It didn't even concern her or her duties; she was just here out of politeness. She didn't need to be here, and honestly, she didn't want to be either. It was just Fury droning on to the council about the mission's success, which they hadn't even been aware of because it was straightforward, and they definitely didn't approve of Gwen's methods.

 

 

 

She'd rather not see the disapproving stares of huge adult heads, thank you very much. Sorry if that wasn't her favorite pastime.

 

 

 

"So, about Stacy's conduct?" Again with this. Gwen rolled her eyes and received a condescending look from Rogers. Well, he could just fuck off, because they were going to say the same thing again. So yeah... fuck off, Captain.

 

 

 

"Pard-" Fury didn't even get to finish.

 

 

 

"Denied. You've come up with every excuse possible, I highly doubt you've found anything worthwhile." What did I even do? To her great annoyance, the Avengers (except for Peter. Love you too, my spider boy) perked up, like, guys, help the Spider. Adults are just kids who've been around longer, ugh.

 

 

 

"Why are you being so lenient? She didn't follow any of the protocols set by S.H.I.E.L.D. Why are you denying her any punishment?" Oh... that was new... she looked at Fury, who was irritably squinting with one eye. Was she not following some important rules? Getting into trouble? If they were important, shouldn't he know about it? Fury read my mind and answered!

 

 

 

"It violates the agreement, and you know it," Fury said in a monotone voice, as if he'd said it a million times before. He had, Gwen could confirm. But not in a way that revealed it to Gwen. "It's personal."

 

 

 

"Discussing this... agreement... isn't she a teenager? Her abilities surely don't scare you enough to feel the need to hold back and let her run free." What the hell? That was new. Were they finally tired of her old nonsense? Probably.

 

 

 

Well, better hurry up then.

 

 

 

"The order is…"

 

 

 

"Not relevant to the current mission. Bye, assholes." The call ended as Stark pressed a button. Whoa, Iron Man to the rescue. What did he want? Whatever it was, Gwen sighed quietly in relief. No more big blue cowardly heads.

 

 

 

"Stark—"

 

 

 

"Those guys are bitches looking for leverage to make her a scapegoat." Tony's gaze flickered to Gwen for a second, and her breath hitched. Did he just call me... Oh hell no! "No, Fury. Tell us why you're coddling the kid without letting them breathe down your neck. What makes her so special?"

 

 

 

 

Years of mutation, human experimentation, enhancements, cross breeding, broken DNA and trauma. But you can take your pick Stark. Gwen thought bitterly. But her origin story checks out to be that of either a superhero or supervillain, plus she’s got the protagonist emotional disorder, so she’s basically a comic book god. Her plot armor was too thick for her to not die in one of the most dramatic heroic plot twisting ways possible.

 

 

 

Or she just would keep getting rebooted.

 

 

 

That would suck though.

 

 

 

(come on Marvel give me a break for like a good decade here, see if your franchise can thrive without me) (answer it can’t)

 

 

 

But he wasn’t gonna tell Fury- or anybody for that matter - that. The abridged version, ‘I got bit by a spider and now I’m strong, sticky and can heal.’ and therefore, her plot armor was stripped away...or was that just the protagonist emotional disorder? She’d have to ask Deadpool.

 

 

 

They had no idea about...everything else.

 

 

"She's a valuable asset... my personal asset..." Fury interrupted Gwen's slow, tired voice.

 

 

 

"I'm no one's asset, and you know that, Director," Gwen said formally and respectfully, but with a hint of reckless disregard.

 

 

 

"Then what are you?" Natasha asked coldly, narrowing her eyes.

 

 

 

"I'm not a weapon," Gwen nodded, but didn't look at her directly. Instead, she glared angrily at Stark. He returned it with an indifferent look. I'm a kid! You said so yourselves, assholes.

 

 

 

"You're certainly not a soldier," Steve remarked, giving Gwen a light, authoritative look. "You don't follow orders and you can't be bothered to show up for even half the missions." Gwen frowned slightly, then shrugged again.

 

 

 

"I'm busy." Just like you can't be bothered to show up for even half of the other groundbreaking problems in this city. Like I don't know. Dealing with giant rhinos, lizards, and pervert octopuses, checking Fury's leads. Dude, I can't be on Avenger standby 24/7. "I have my own life, you know." Ha! No, you don't. Not anymore. You gave it up for plot armor. Yep... okay then.

 

 

 

"Getting cats out of trees?" Sam (Gwen hated that he had the same name as her Sam Alexander) remarked slyly with a smirk, and Gwen beamed a radiant smile back at him. They didn't expect such a joyful reaction to a demeaning comment; she loved it when they stumbled over their replies.

 

 

 

"Sure, let's go with that," she said and turned to leave. Smirking to herself at their awkward responses to her clumsy defiance.

 

 

 

"Wait! What's that supposed to mean?!" Sam finally asked with a bewildered look.

 

 

 

"It means our conversation is over," Gwen said a bit more flippantly than she intended. She regained her half-smirk and left.

 

 

 

Well, this was going to be interesting.

 

 

 

 

 

________________________________

 

 

 

 

It was a reliable, yet vicious system.

 

 

 

Nick ordered missions, and Gwen took them.

 

 

 

If she wanted to.

 

 

 

And that usually didn't sit well with the esteemed Director of S.H.I.E.L.D. But Stacy was different from other heroes, hell she was different from other people.

 

 

 

She only listened when she wanted to. It heavily depended on her mood. Though the kid's attitude was starting to grate on Fury's nerves.

 

 

 

She got cats out of trees and helped old ladies cross the street. She also kicked a lizard's ass, a rhino's, a mechanical octopus's, and a bunch of various alien creatures, and fought whatever fell from the sky. Yet she wouldn't do reconnaissance unless she was bored. But she'd move heaven and earth to stop a kid from getting hit by a speeding car. She wouldn't do data gathering, hacking assignments for intel, unless she had a free weekend. Yet she could stay out until 3 AM in pouring rain, trying to keep a box of kittens dry.

 

 

 

She avoided Avengers missions, and when she couldn't, she acted like a little shit to them, just because she could. Though Fury couldn't blame her for that; in a way, it was even amusing. But then she'd turn around and be painfully polite to the girl at the coffee shop counter. Genuinely, truly polite.

 

 

 

Her behavior was unpredictable, and it was irritating.

 

 

 

What irritated Fury the most was that this kid was damn good at her job—when she actually did it. Better than any agent he'd ever had. The agents he trained got their asses handed to them by her, and Stacy knew it too.

 

 

 

She was smart, mighty, strong, and far more cunning than she let on. She didn't show off; she got the job done with minimal collateral damage and in the shortest time possible. But she laughed and brushed off all the insults that essentially called her a talentless, dumb, arrogant brat. Yeah, she was a brat; one who managed to hide so much intel about her personal life from the best super-spy in the galaxy.

 

 

 

It was damn terrifying.

 

 

 

Since she performed better than most of the useless bastards he hired, Fury covered Stacy's ass with the higher-ups and kept her at the top of his speed-dial - not that he'd ever tell her that, because he'd never had anyone on permanent speed-dial after the Chitauri attack. She'd been evading security for so long that Fury barely needed to do anything; the kid was damn good at not being found when she didn't want to be - which was damn annoying if you were trying to find her.

 

 

 

Fury covered her little ass and said it was all because she was a kid. But Fury was being honest when he said he owed Stacy more than Stacy owed him. It was true, not that she ever brought it up. Which annoyed Fury, because you could never figure this kid out. She didn't like being called an 'asset' or a 'weapon,' and Fury wouldn't even hint at her being a soldier—in fact, she was far from it.

 

 

 

Fury didn't give a damn if she was a kid or not; this little shit could handle herself just fine. Fury knew it. Gwen knew it. But she didn't act like it. Because everyone else refused to believe a teenager could take care of herself in this fucked-up world. Fury would rather always have someone as smart, strong, deadly, and cunning as Gwendolyn Stacy on hand than let her potentially end up on the opposite side.

 

 

 

That. That was it. That would not be good... it would be like a bad end-of-the-world scenario. The kid could probably take over the world if she had a free Sunday. Or sufficient motivation.

 

 

 

He'd also prefer to keep Gwen's intellect, strength, and deadliness to himself. Gwen didn't even need to say anything, so Fury figured she had similar thoughts. It would cause fewer problems if no one knew she was a kid and potentially the most dangerous creature in the world.

 

 

 

Well, maybe not the most powerful, but definitely near the top.

 

 

 

But damn, this kid was so ominous.

 

 

 

"You can't just walk out like that." Fury said from the driver's seat.

 

 

 

"It projected power." Gwen remarked sarcastically from the passenger seat next to him, waving a hand exaggeratedly. It was in moments like these that Fury wondered why he'd hired this kid.

 

 

 

"It was immature and childish." Fury replied, like an adult. Gwen deserved enough respect from Fury, even if no one else shared the same sentiment. "Listen, kid, I can't cover for your mistakes anymore. So follow orders, or you'll face the council's wrath next time." How many times had he said that, yet never followed through? Oh yeah: every single time.

 

 

 

"They're a bunch of holographic cowards. Can't even take down a butterfly, and those are a pain in the ass." Gwen grumbled, and Fury realized she was just venting, but it sounded more restrained. Gwen never insulted anyone to their face, but she usually wasn't angry at anyone either. Not truly. Just meaningless jokes and empty insults she didn't mean. She was more of a passive-aggressive person. Emphasis on the passive.

 

 

 

That kind of attitude would have gotten anyone else in her place killed in an instant.

 

 

 

"So are you." Fury shot back sharply.

 

 

 

"I know how to fight." Gwen assured him with a snort.

 

 

 

"God knows how." Gwen just smirked but didn't answer the unasked question. Fury sighed; it was worth a try.

 

 

 

"What did I even do this time?" Gwen asked with a suffering sigh. She looked at Fury with an innocent expression, knowing full well he was gritting his teeth. Fury didn't understand what this kid was trying to pull here, but it wouldn't work. Or would it work on him? With this kid, Fury could never tell for sure.

 

 

 

"You disobeyed an order," he said simply. Gwen groaned and slumped in her seat. If Fury had any sympathy left, he'd undoubtedly long since used it all up on this kid.

 

 

 

"I couldn't," Gwen muttered, irritated. But she wasn't trying to hide it, so Fury figured she didn't mind showing him. Sometimes he envied Gwen's ability to turn her emotions on and off at will.

 

 

 

"What's that supposed to mean?" Fury asked, not looking at Stacy, and the kid groaned like a genuine teenager. Which she was.

 

 

 

"It's supposed to mean: tell me, who are they really mad at?" Damn, he forgot this kid actually had more than two brain cells. Stacy had genuinely performed better than anyone could have hoped or accounted for. She made all the right calls, but at the cost of ignoring the given ones, and she absolutely did not care when she made them. And yet, she saved far more people than she would have if she had actually followed orders.

 

 

 

"They're just arrogant, hot-tempered, self-righteous bastards." Fury said, "And you proved them wrong and embarrassed them." The girl nodded understandingly, as if she had enough experience to share wisdom. She probably did, even though she was only 16.

 

 

 

"So they value their ego more than the lives of 15 innocent people and three dogs?" Gwen asked, and Fury nodded.

 

 

 

"Well, then they can shove their damn lectures up their asses. I don't care about their damn reputation, or mine for that matter. Let it burn in hell, I don't care. If I can save 18 lives, I'll do it. Screw their egos."

 

 

 

"You count the dogs?" Fury raised an eyebrow again. Unsure whether to scold the girl or laugh.

 

 

 

"Fuck yeah!" Gwen replied without hesitation. Fury laughed loudly.

 

 

 

"Seriously? They can mess things up for you in ways you can't even imagine," Fury reminded her, and, my god, talking to Gwen reminded him of talking to Carol. Everyone around him acted so professionally, but these two never did. God forbid they ever meet and make Fury's life hell.

 

 

 

"I'm already in so deep it should be impossible," Gwen said, and Fury raised an eyebrow. "Look, I fight the person aiming the gun, not the one pulling the trigger. Less messy and much simpler, plus no red tape. So yay, bonus points. If I need to kick their asses..." Gwen shrugged. Ominous. God, half the time Fury didn't even understand what she meant, but at the same time, he did. And damn, only Gwen Stacy could pull that off.

 

 

 

"Just don't interfere next time. Or at least try to follow orders." This kid was going to be the death of him and many others, and sometimes Fury thought that was her plan. She seemed completely innocent, but then she'd go and kick everyone's ass. She seemed harmless, a useless loser, but then she'd save over a hundred lives, casualties were lower, and Manhattan was essentially intact, if a bit sticky. She was a fucking genius, and no one even realized it, and Fury thought he liked it that way, because it gave him an advantage when people gave up and turned their backs on her.

 

 

 

And damn, it was a killer advantage.

 

 

 

"Hey, do you think our stomachs perceive all potatoes as mashed potatoes?"

 

 

 

This kid was damn smart.

 

 

 

 

________________________________

 

 

 

Thor did not like the spider-child.

 

 

 

It wasn't that he disliked children; on the contrary, he greatly enjoyed their innocent company. Their eyes were full of naive wonder, and they delighted in the smallest things. Impressionable and obedient to teenage commands and requests. Even when they screamed and cried, they were cute, a ray of sunshine against a grim reality.

 

 

 

Life hadn't broken them yet, and they remained in blissful ignorance of the problems and harshness of the world they lived in.

 

 

 

But Stacy wasn't like other children.

 

 

 

She was a child, and while she was a child in age and demeanor, she joined them on the battlefield. She faced the harsh world head-on, utterly unprepared for it. She hadn't yet seen the real world and wasn't ready to fight the Avengers due to her naivety. She would hold them back with her childish antics, which had no place in combat. She might even run away when her comrades were counting on her the most.

 

 

 

She also didn't glow with wonder like regular children did, say, at the presence of the Avengers (like Peter, who was the same age as Gwen and had similar abilities. Peter knew how to connect with people, while Gwen did not). She even tried to run away from them. She was snarky and sarcastic. She didn't obey authority or orders, and while so far she had gotten away with it and no one had gotten hurt, it still angered the god, because Stacy got away with things she shouldn't have. The good Captain had tried to reason with her, but the arrogant brat hadn't paid him any mind.

 

 

 

She was nothing like young Keener, who, despite his sarcasm and snark, was almost a year older and didn't participate in direct combat. On the other hand, the young Keener wasn't enhanced, mutated, or had any training beyond the self-defense he practiced with his comrades. But that was precisely the problem; young Stacy believed she had to use the powers bestowed upon her, unaware they could become a liability. She saw it all as fun and games, a game that would soon get someone hurt.

 

 

 

Harley and Peter were perfect examples of why he loved children. They could joke with the Avengers and listen when asked to hide (well, not Peter, but Peter did listen to their advice and tried not to put himself in danger.) Thor, like the rest of the Avengers, adored them. They were smart and helped fix damaged or broken equipment. Harley helped out and didn't pick fights, unlike Stacy, who only responded with violence and obliterating her enemies. He also hadn't lost his innocence.

 

 

 

However, there was something dark lurking inside Stacy that, frankly, scared Thor. It was the reason he avoided and ignored the young girl, instead of reprimanding her like the Captain did. He didn't think the Captain had noticed it, because he was sure Rogers would be frightened, too, if he saw it. It was scary to see, especially in a child.

 

 

 

The only reason Thor noticed was because he had seen it in his own brother. The darkness from having seen things you shouldn't have, from having your innocence ripped away at such a young age. Being treated as an outcast and knowing nothing else. Watching scenes of happiness, knowing you would never feel the same way again. That unsettling look, mirroring the color from green eyes to blue, was exactly like his brother's.

 

 

 

His brother's defense mechanism was to scheme and try to take over Asgard. His response was violence. Stacy's response, it seemed, was a sense of humor that was far better than Loki's, but it scared him all the same. And annoyed him.

 

 

 

Though the coping mechanisms were different, the problem remained the same. The longing hidden behind that mischievous glint. The desire to be treated as something better.

 

 

 

And perhaps that was why Thor avoided Stacy. She reminded him of Loki. She reminded him of how he had failed his brother, and if he tried to comfort Stacy, he would surely fail just the same. He knew there were many things he could have done differently with his brother, but that was only because he had known him his whole life. He had just met Stacy and couldn't fix any of the mistakes she might have made. Loki and Gwen were only similar in this way, and no other. He wouldn't know how to fix young Stacy even if he could.

 

 

 

But instead of being remorseful about it, he felt anger. And he took it out on the small child.

 

 

 

“Um, sorry to bother you, but we’re landing in about five minutes,” Stacy said, her hand hovering over Thor’s arm as if afraid to touch it.

 

 

 

Thor frowned, pulling his arm away, perhaps too sharply, and Stacy immediately retreated. She didn’t look scared or frightened, just stared at him with an expressionless gaze.

 

 

 

“You understand the difficulties we will face there, right?” he asked, rather coldly, and Stacy looked at him in confusion. She tilted her head, like a puppy, reminding Thor of all that naked innocence. Taunting him with his failures. “You should leave before you mess up, especially when my comrades are counting on you,” Thor said, stepping closer to Stacy, who finally shifted. He wanted to make it clear that a child had no place here. That if her childish antics got someone she cared about hurt, there would be severe and serious consequences, preferably delivered by Thor or even Natasha herself. The Black Widow was truly terrifying, far more fearsome than any warrior of Asgard. Gwen was silent for a moment before giving a crooked smile.

 

 

 

“You’re counting on me? Aw, that’s sweet,” the child said flippantly, and Thor felt anger flare within him at having something taken from him by the child.

 

 

 

“This is not a game,” Thor said tightly, trying not to shout. Not to show his anger, just as Gwen, rather successfully, didn’t show her fear of this mission. Stacy might be a child, but at least she understood that if she messed up badly enough, innocent people would die.

 

 

 

“Yeah, but whatever,” Gwen shrugged casually, and Thor grabbed her by the collar, forcing her to look the god directly in his furious eyes. In that moment, the nonchalance was unbearable. Truly out of place, when people's lives were at stake. People they were trying to protect.

 

 

 

“You will follow orders. You will not escape me. This is not a joyride for your bestowed powers,” Thor said quietly. Gwen looked him straight in the eye. “Though I don't even know why you were given such abilities at such a young age. It is not fitting for an inexperienced child to wield such power and squander it as you do,” Thor continued his sharp tirade.

 

 

 

“Could you have given this speech, like, ten years ago?” Gwen muttered after a moment, letting her voice carry not so much an annoying humor, but something else. It infuriated Thor that he couldn't place it.

 

 

 

“You don’t understand…”

 

 

 

“Can you skip the lecture? I’ve heard it before,” Gwen sighed, letting boredom take over her tone. She was hiding something, because her voice was too tight to ignore. “And I wasn't 'bestowed,' as you put it. With these abilities. Stuff happens. Accidents happen. Where were the Avengers when…” Gwen shook her head, continuing her thought. “I don't avoid consequences; no one doles them out. Besides,” Gwen then smiled, “it all seems to work out in the end.” Thor shoved her forcefully, and Stacy, unbalanced by the awkward angle, fell to the ground.

 

 

 

“We’ll see about that.”

 

 

 

________________________________

 

 

 

 

Stacy reminded him of his own children.

 

 

 

Clint didn't want his kids to turn out like him. To become an assassin, a spy, and/or a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent, to work for S.H.I.E.L.D. or even be associated with it. Absolutely not. He wanted his children to be able to trust others like regular people, and not suffer from paranoia about their family, their present, and their future. He didn't want them to look over their shoulders, expecting danger. He wanted them to be carefree, to have fun, and to live in the daylight, not in the shadows.

 

 

 

Stacy was a perfect example of everything he never wanted his children to become. But also, in a way, everything he did want. That was the main thing that pissed him off about Gwendolyn Stacy. In fact, it pissed off a lot of people, and she seemed not to care at all that they essentially had a list of grievances compiled specifically about her. In fact, she seemed to encourage it.

 

 

 

She was reckless, irresponsible, and disobedient. She never followed orders. She went off on her own. She disappeared for days, only to return occasionally with a smoothie. She was unreliable for the Avengers, and probably for everyone else in her life. Hell, yeah, she probably skipped school for this 'superhero' crap, if she even attended at all. She acted like she knew everything and behaved as if she was too good for something, like the damn teenager she was. She didn't listen to anyone and had zero regard for safety.

 

 

 

But S.H.I.E.L.D. had failed to contain her, too. No professional organization could honestly say they controlled Spider-Woman. She was too difficult to even track. That was the only part of Gwen he wished he could pass on to his kids. The fact that she could come and go from S.H.I.E.L.D. at her own whim.

 

 

 

Unlike the Avengers, S.H.I.E.L.D. couldn't order her what to do, only ask if she could do it. Gwen could say no to S.H.I.E.L.D. She could piss off pretty much anyone in that organization and get away with it. And Fury seemed to be fine with it. He seemed perfectly content to let Gwen come and go without warning or permission. And Fury didn't waste resources tracking her down. They didn't need to, because they simply didn't care about controlling her. Unlike the rest of the world, Stacy, and he couldn't emphasize this enough, could not be controlled.

 

 

 

It was impossible.

 

 

 

And that probably angered Clint the most. Clint never asked questions like Gwen did, he never said 'no' to S.H.I.E.L.D. He considered it a given, no questions asked. And then he beat himself up over it, because this girl came along and did just that. Said 'no', disobeyed orders, stood up for herself. She was everything Clint didn't do because he thought it was impossible.

 

 

 

And Gwendolyn Stacy is anything but possible.

 

 

 

She was an enigma and had managed to jeopardize almost everyone she worked with. He couldn't even imagine the trouble the Stacy family, whom he oddly never heard her mention, must be in. Her loved ones must be in a living hell, trying to talk some sense into a damn girl with an ego so inflated she decided to fool everyone in New York, just because she could.

 

 

 

He would never tell Gwen about his children... Never... not even at gunpoint. He would just continue to mock the girl until she was gone from their lives for good. Leaving his team and his family alone.

 

 

 

And that was the thing, she was still a child. She acted like she knew what was going on, but she didn't. Like every other kid in the world. She didn't grasp the danger, didn't understand how cruel the world could be. Spider-Woman didn't kill, at least that's what he heard from people, not from the kid herself. She didn't understand that death and destruction don't stop because she decided to be a hero. They don't stop with the death of a loved one. They keep going and don't end until they kill you, too.

 

 

 

"Hey, we're landing in just four minutes," Gwen grumbled, like a teenager who'd just been grounded for staying out past curfew. He'd heard Thor had lectured her. Well, this girl had it coming.

 

 

 

"Yeah?" Or maybe she needed a few more. "And what's your plan, hotshot? To go in there and listen, or, like, shoot stuff?" Clint asked gloomily. Gwen shifted slightly and rolled her eyes.

 

 

 

"Don't call me hotshot." she snorted, then added, "Depends on how good your plan is." She shrugged and was about to walk away, but Clint grabbed her arm quite sharply and spun her back to face him. He wouldn't let anyone, especially a spoiled girl, talk to him in that tone. She needed to be set straight and properly punished for her behavior.

 

 

 

She needed to treat adults with respect, not as if they weren't trying to help her. She needed it.

 

 

 

"Like Thor said, this isn't a game," Clint said, and even as Gwen tugged slightly at his grip, he tightened it and watched a flash of panic go through Gwen's eyes before resolve and another unreadable look flooded in. "So stop treating it like one. Stop acting like you know everything."

 

 

 

"I don't know everything," Gwen admitted, but it didn't sound like a confession. Clint snorted, squeezed harder, and this time a flicker of fear crossed Gwen's eyes, which Clint immediately caught.

 

 

 

"Not following orders? Going off to do your own thing? If you don't, then tell me, kid, why do you act like you think you're better than everyone else?"

 

 

 

Clint's voice rose to an angry whisper. Every word dripped with venom. The kid didn't even flinch, yanking her arm back, and Clint was sure he used more force than he intended as the old man stumbled back.

 

 

 

"I'm not, you jerk."

 

 

 

 

________________________________

 

 

 

 

The kid wasn't afraid of him.

 

 

 

It was strange because the only one who hadn't been wary of him from the start was Tony. He teased him and even mentioned the Hulk. But Tony Stark was Tony Stark; he was hardly a good role model for young, aspiring heroes like Gwen, who was, unsettlingly, becoming her own unique entity the more Bruce spent time around her. He struggled to understand how Harley had turned out so responsible, far more responsible than his adoptive father. It was also worrying because she was a damn kid who didn't know the danger she was in around Bruce or the Hulk. Or maybe she did; as Bruce said, Gwen was an unpredictable anomaly.

 

 

 

All the other Avengers had been cautious around Bruce for the first few months of working together. They eventually became as casual with him as Tony was. But Gwen? She showed no fear. Of course, he didn't talk to the kid much one-on-one, but when he did, she seemed perfectly happy to talk to him. The only reason they didn't talk much was that Bruce was afraid he would hurt Gwen. Physically, of course. He wasn't attached enough to her to cause any mental or psychological harm, and even if he could, it would be for the best, so Bruce kept his distance anyway. Stacy had a way of pushing people's buttons, and unlike Harley or Peter, Gwen didn't have a parental figure in a protective suit. Even if Gwen had superpowers, the Hulk could crush her with one swing of his fist.

 

 

 

Gwen seemed like a good kid at first. For the first half of their initial mission together, she was slightly reserved. Kept to herself, and they thought she was listening to them. They were the Avengers, after all, and what kid doesn't listen to the Avengers? Gwendolyn Stacy, apparently. It turned out she wasn't listening; she was just too bored to voice her opinion, and then she pissed everyone off. He was quite annoyed that she never followed orders, and while Bruce disliked it, the Hulk wouldn't stand for it. Well, probably because she did follow orders, but on her own terms.

 

 

 

Gwen never had a problem pissing people off. Why would she, when she was just stopping carjackers and getting cats out of trees? But pissing off Bruce or the Hulk? That was a significant danger, not just to Stacy, but to everyone around. But Gwen didn't seem to grasp that, because she was too naive. The Hulk could kill this kid with one finger in an instant, and she seemed capable only of mocking, teasing, and pissing Bruce off to no end!

 

 

 

But whenever he talked to Gwen, a strange feeling arose. As if the anger he suppressed to keep the Hulk at bay just… vanished. The Hulk wanted to come out whenever she was around, but not out of anger. Which was weird, because the Hulk hated people. Bruce knew he couldn't let the Hulk out under any circumstances except for a Code Green.

 

 

 

Gwen just didn't understand the danger her carelessness posed to everyone. Not to mention herself; she was too reckless for the consequences not to be obvious already. She was a kid who thought everything would work out because she was a minor, that everyone was safe since she was walking around in spandex. And yes, that was part of the job, but the other, much more important part was actually helping, listening, and doing what was necessary to keep everyone safe. She needed to know this wasn't just a game, and that there was no reset button if she messed up.

 

 

 

That this wasn't a training exercise. This wasn't a drill. There were no do-overs, replays, or resets. When people die, they die. They don't come back. And when they die because of her. Because of her mistake. Because of a choice she made – and yes, she would eventually have to make that choice. It would eat her up inside, and the pain would never quiet down. And it didn't just affect her. It affected the families of those people, perhaps even more strongly. Because they didn't know the names of everyone they saved, and they didn't know the names of everyone they failed. Those they let die. This wasn't a game; the kid needed to know that.

 

 

 

"Touchdown in 3," Gwen rasped, storming in from the other room, angry, or at least what seemed like anger. She was already turning to leave when Bruce gently grabbed her shoulder. Gwen tensed before spinning around sharply to face him. "Don't you dare say anything about following orders, I got it."

 

 

 

So the others had talked to her too? That was good. But it had only made Gwen angrier. Which was not good.

 

 

 

"I don't think you do," Bruce said softly, and Gwen pulled her arm back and sighed a little. It was good that Gwen knew how to calm down. Bruce knew she wasn't completely clueless; she had been doing the Spider-Woman thing long before she was part of the Avengers. She just needed to approach this differently because her old method of jokes and quips wouldn't cut it anymore.

 

 

 

"What's it to you?" Gwen muttered, not looking him in the eye. God, she really did look like a kid. Like Harley or Peter when they were being moody teenagers and didn't want to leave the lab to do their homework.

 

 

 

"Because it's dangerous out there, and the orders are there to keep you safe," Bruce reminded her. Gwen didn't step closer; she seemed to not want to be touched. Bruce understood that; he didn't think Stacy would have it easy if she ended up where he was now. He hoped she never ended up in a situation like that, eventually.

 

 

 

"That's not the point of going on a mission," she muttered, reminding him, and Bruce sighed. Yes, they were going to save others, but…

 

 

 

"Yeah, but you're a kid," Bruce said. "Just listen, and it'll be fine. Try not to piss people off so much."

 

 

 

Gwen looked at him with mild offense before turning and walking out into the other room. Bruce barely heard what she muttered under her breath.

 

 

 

"I am trying."

 

 

 

________________________________

 

 

 

 

She reminded him of a soldier.

 

 

 

In his youth, Steve had dreamed of serving in the army. He was young, foolish, scrawny, and small. He had asthma and sometimes couldn't even make it to school because he was constantly sick. All he wanted was to help people and prove himself. When he finally enlisted, Steve finally got his chance to do just that. He was given no special treatment during basic training; he was treated as harshly as everyone else. He was yelled at even more, and it only pushed him to fight even harder, even though he was almost sure they wanted him to quit. Then he got the chance to take the serum, and he was able to help people even more. And even more so when he joined the Avengers.

 

 

 

When he first saw the kid walk in, he thought it was the same thing—it even made his head spin. He thought the kid wanted to grow up. Wanted to fight for the greater good. He thought the kid would listen and try her hardest to impress. He thought this was a kid who just wanted to help and prove herself.

 

 

 

He was wrong.

 

 

 

This girl seemed to feel she had nothing to prove to anyone. She didn't follow orders, didn't try to impress. She seemed to enjoy irritating everyone by getting away with everything.

 

 

 

She didn't want to be a soldier. But Steve still couldn't shake the feeling that he was looking at a shadow of the soldier he could have become.

 

 

 

Or the one he was.

 

 

 

Steve, however, had no doubt that she wanted to help people. And, strangely enough, she genuinely did. In her own weird, twisted way, she managed to save a bunch of lives. But her methods were still highly unorthodox and inappropriate, so much so that if there was a map for it, she would be so far off it she'd probably end up in Asgard... metaphorically, of course (he didn't think Thor would let her anywhere near the Bifrost). She had all the hallmarks of a child too young for battle. Just like Steve had been, but Steve still didn't see combat until after he took the serum. Probably like Gwen, if you swapped a controlled experiment with a consenting volunteer for an unplanned radioactive accident.

 

 

 

Nevertheless, Steve treated her like a soldier. Because whether she was an Avenger or not—and Steve was almost sure she was, a thought that scared Steve even more—she was fighting alongside the Avengers. Under Steve's or Tony's command. She was supposed to listen. She was supposed to follow orders. No matter what. Regardless of the stakes. She was supposed to fall in line.

 

 

 

But she didn't.

 

 

 

Gwen—no matter how many times Steve lectured her, or Natasha scolded her, or Tony snarked, or hell, even Bruce yelled at her once—would never, ever follow orders if she didn't agree with them. That was the most accurate statement, because sometimes she did follow orders, and Steve presumed it aligned with plans she never wanted to share with anyone but herself, or she was too tired to actually rebel. It didn't matter how harshly he was treated, because that's what needed to be done to save more lives, in his opinion. This wasn't kindergarten. If the kid wanted to fight, she had to understand she was a small—a very small—piece of something much larger than herself and her own crazy plans—which seemed to be giving the middle finger to the Avengers, well, Avenging. She didn't understand she was fighting for something bigger.

 

 

 

Because she was just a kid. Smaller and younger than Steve had ever been.

 

 

 

Then she was gone for a while. And Steve thought it was fine, she was just on a break. But then Fury gave them a mission and muttered, or as Tony eloquently put it, lamented, that they could have used Stacy for this one. Steve wondered why Fury didn't just call her. It took Steve a second to realize Stacy had essentially told Fury 'no' when he asked for her help. To potentially save the world.

 

 

 

That. That right there. Was not okay.

 

 

 

When Stacy finally returned, beaten to hell, she might have added that Steve pounced on her. He didn't let up because the kid had made a commitment, and Steve was all too happy to remind her of it. The kid was subdued for a while, until she wasn't, and snapped back saying that, actually, she'd just done S.H.I.E.L.D. a favor. Steve was confused, and still is confused, but the sharpness in Stacy's voice when she said, and Steve quotes, "Stay in your fucking lane, Rogers," made Steve never ask her about it again. "If Fury hasn't told you, then you don't need to know. Be a good soldier and march along, or whatever." It was a logical suggestion, and Steve left her alone. But he didn't march, making that clear as he walked off, grumbling, which sent Stacy into a fit of laughter that made Steve's head spin.

 

 

 

It didn't stop him from lecturing Stacy about other crap, for lack of a better word. He did.

 

 

 

"Two minutes." Stacy said, standing in the doorway, arms crossed. She was shifting her weight from foot to foot, waiting for Steve to look her way. Steve braced himself, looking at the face of a kid who was deeply uncomfortable. Weird, since Stacy was usually so well-trained in her expressions.

 

 

 

"Who told you that?" Steve asked. For lack of a better way to start the conversation he was about to have. Gwen looked like she knew what was coming but didn't want it either. She bit the bullet anyway.

 

 

 

"Mister Stark." It was strange that Stacy had the politeness to use honorifics like Mister, Miss, Captain, and Agent, but she never added sir or ma'am. She never said it without sarcasm. Only if she was teasing.

 

 

 

Steve didn't want to do this, it felt wrong for a lot of reasons, because this sort of thing was standard in the army. Stacy, of course, was not like other soldiers. But she was one, and she shouldn't act differently or be treated differently.

 

 

 

"Sir," Steve reminded her stoically, and Gwen froze for a second in confusion. She tilted her head and blinked, like a confused puppy.

 

 

 

"Pardon me?" she asked. As if she didn't believe what she'd heard, or was just baffled by the random word, or didn't expect the conversation to go this way. Honestly, Steve hadn't expected it either.

 

 

 

"Mister Stark, sir," Steve said for her, and stood to his full height as understanding dawned on Gwen's face. Then, anger mixed with something else flashed across her features. He watched the anger slowly drain from her face into her eyes, and it was terrifying, but Steve could pinpoint exactly what emotion it was flooding her body with. And what the hell, a kid shouldn't carry herself like that!

 

 

 

"I am not calling you 'sir,' Captain," she said snidely, and Steve had to give the kid credit. She managed to keep most of the anger out of her voice. But the attitude had to be corrected.

 

 

 

"You will, because you might not be an Avenger yet, but you're fighting alongside them, and you..." Steve was cut off.

 

 

 

"Excuse me, what?" Gwen asked, her voice sounding more disbelieving than angry. Steve raised an eyebrow, waiting for an explanation. "Who said I was going to be an Avenger?" Steve sighed. This kid.

 

 

 

"That's why Fury had you shadowing us..." Steve was starting to get annoyed with these interruptions. But proving Gwen Stacy wrong was difficult, especially when the kid almost never proved herself right with words. She never had to. She was always so annoyingly right. But one day—Steve hoped, and it was a terrible hope—Stacy's luck would run out.

 

 

 

He didn't understand how ironic that was.

 

 

 

"Ha, that's not why he had me 'shadow' you. Funny choice of words, by the way." Gwen snorted and shook her head. Steve flushed slightly at her arrogance and what she was implying.

 

 

 

"Then tell me, why are you here?" Steve, for all his wisdom and grandeur, couldn't comprehend how the kid in front of him could just shrug off all the anger he had already seen in her eyes.

 

 

 

How could a kid control her emotions so completely? It was frightening, unsettling, offensive, and just plain unfair. Steve didn't have an ounce of that composure, while Stacy seemed to have a boundless supply.

 

 

 

"I don't know, but it's not to become an Avenger." Gwen said, and Steve stared at her, his mouth slightly agape. "It's not your call." Steve raised his hands as if in surrender.

 

 

 

"You're right, but Fury didn't bring you onto the team for no reason." Steve countered, and Gwen nodded.

 

 

 

"You're right, and if you needed to know, he would've told you." Gwen said flippantly, shrugging, and Steve felt his anger flare again, though not at Stacy, at least not directly.

 

 

 

"And he told you?" Steve snorted at her mockingly. Stacy, however, didn't take the bait.

 

 

 

"Maybe if you asked him..." Gwen said, finally looking at him with an awkward, almost smug expression. "Did you?" she asked in a tone too sweet to be innocent. "Y'know, ask him."

 

 

 

Steve shook his head. "You don't just question the Director of S.H.I.E.L.D." Steve said. "Good soldiers don't do that. They don't ask those kinds of questions."

 

 

 

"Then I guess you've answered your own question, Captain." Gwen said, cutting in as if to stake a claim on Steve's own territory. "The difference between you and me is that I'm not a puppet who bows their head when required." Gwen tossed back snidely, and Steve let the anger simmer inside him involuntarily. He knew Stacy was just trying to get a rise out of him. He knew this kid was just trying to make him say or do something he'd soon regret. But how she knew exactly which buttons to push. How she pushed them without hesitation. How Stacy could be so... It was so damn infuriating.

 

 

 

"And what makes you think you shouldn't be treated like a soldier in training?" Steve asked suddenly. It was unexpected, but it didn't seem to catch Gwen off guard. Not one bit, though she didn't hesitate with her answer.

 

 

 

"Because I'm not one" Gwen said and pushed off to step closer to Steve. "And I'd prefer not to be one." she said in the same voice she usually used to taunt bad guys. Steve snorted and stepped forward, looming over Stacy, who had only taken two steps into the room and didn't seem intent on asserting herself further. She was positioned by the door, ready to bolt at any moment. While it was perhaps one of the most effective and best strategies in any situation, Steve saw it only as cowardice, not a scared kid facing her fears head-on. Because Stacy was never scared... right?

 

 

 

"And what's so bad about that? What makes you hate the fact that you're fighting for more than just yourself? What makes you so afraid of being a soldier?" Steve asked. They were all rhetorical questions, but Stacy didn't answer them in the usual way, just kept looking at Steve as if completely unperturbed. "Why do you refuse to be who you are?" Steve meant that Gwen was a soldier, whether she liked it or not. And she could interpret that statement in many ways, but whether it was an attempt to say something, or just indifference, or just a genuine desire to make Steve shut up, she answered the unasked question: 'Why don't you like being a soldier?'

 

 

 

Steve was too angry at the kid to process what she had just said in that brief moment when her opinion truly mattered. But Gwen's response would later be forever etched in Steve's memory:

 

 

 

"Because it sucked the first time."

 

 

 

 

________________________________

 

 

 

 

 

'Follow my lead, soldier!'

 

 

 

She was trying.

 

 

 

'Do what I tell you!'

 

 

 

She was trying.

 

 

 

'Get over here!'

 

 

 

She was trying!

 

 

 

Sure, in the heat of battle, she usually did what she wanted. It usually didn't matter, as long as the job got done. Usually, she didn't care. Usually, she wasn't this scared, angry, and confused. Usually, she didn't feel this betrayed and alone. Usually, she never felt like she had anything to prove, not even to the Avengers.

 

 

 

But now she had to follow orders. She'd promised Fury she would at least try not to be difficult. She thought she could do it—she wanted to do it—because the Avengers had stopped giving orders when it wasn't absolutely necessary. And if she couldn't, then, y'know, no sweat. They usually didn't care.

 

 

 

Except for today, apparently.

 

 

 

Today, they wanted to make a point that she'd messed up. Today, they wanted to yell at her and lecture her for not following orders. Today, of all the goddamn days, they wanted to make it clear how little they trusted her.

 

 

 

And now she had this weird feeling, a feeling she hadn't had since she was eleven, that she needed to fucking prove to these arrogant assholes that she was worth something. She wasn't a coward. She didn't think she was better. She knew the dangers. She wasn't a soldier.

 

 

 

Not anymore!

 

 

 

So why the hell did she want to prove to these guys that she wasn't what they thought she was? Today, the one day she was actually trying to be polite and follow orders because Fury had asked—softly, at least for Fury—and politely, at least for Fury—for her to follow the rules. To try. Just this once. And she was doing it because she wanted to at first. But now it felt necessary. And she didn't need to do anything, she was done with school.

 

 

 

Cap had given her a specific set of instructions, and they were easy enough to follow. But then Tony decided to ask her to be on the other side of the battlefield and do a completely opposite set of tasks.

 

 

 

Then Natasha decided now was the time to command her, and she was needed elsewhere. But it didn't matter because they all ended up coming to her anyway. But she had other things to do, like the initial assignments, and she just tuned out and scrolled through to the end.

 

 

 

Getting a little rusty, are we?

 

 

 

Cap said he needed some monster-goblins webbed up, and Tony said he needed the alien goblins beaten up. Natasha said she needed the transports they were using, but in the end, Gwen only heard one thing.

 

 

 

Beat up the bad guys.

 

 

 

And that's exactly what she did.

 

 

 

Too many orders plus not enough time and a panicking spider. That's her equation: 2O+Ti-1=PS. Logical, or rather, no, it's not an equation. But she didn't have time for balance, damn it, but it sounded much better... she'd show her work later, for now, she was beating them all up, webbing them up, and taking their transports.

 

 

 

So they should all be happy.

 

 

 

But they're not.

 

 

 

They just kept yelling at her. And her vision was already blurry, and her whole body was covered in cuts, and everything was too loud... Oh... oh no.

 

 

 

This was a completely inappropriate time for a sensory overload. A completely inappropriate time. Can't her anxiety just calm down for a few seconds so she can fucking breathe? Please! And it would be nice if you'd stop yelling at me!

 

 

 

"You didn't listen to me! You were supposed to web up those guys, not everyone," Steve said sternly, looking down at Gwen with a painfully hard gaze. He reminded her of her foster father, what was his name? Don't think about it!

 

 

 

"She wasn't ready for it." Something with a 'G'. Stop thinking about it!

 

 

 

"She can't even follow, I don't know, one order?" Or H? You'll throw up if you think about it!

 

 

 

"I swear there are three-year-olds who listen better than you!" Garo...d? Stop!

 

 

 

"We literally gave you the simplest orders." Garo...lid Don't even think it!

 

 

 

"If you can't even follow that, what are you even doing here?" Harold! That's it... oh god.

 

 

 

I told you.

 

 

 

"Are you even listening to us, Stacy?!" Oh, honey, do you think she can really hear you over all this white noise? That's just hilarious!

 

 

 

But seriously, she's going to pass out or throw up if she's not pulled out of here, like yesterday.

 

 

 

"Yeah, and they can't just be webbed up like that. If the webbing were weaker, they'd break out," Tony looked at her angrily, and it made her shrink even more. She couldn't breathe, and it wasn't asthma.

 

 

 

Help.

 

 

 

She worked on the webbing when she got her hands on some damn chemicals, waiting for better ones, she had to use cheap school crap, so she was working naked. But she tried so hard to make it a reliable bond, not some stupid rope. They held a person's weight, added strength, and all that physical nonsense. Although she was skinny and weighed less than she should...

 

 

 

You know what, no, she won't belittle her genius. Everything else in it could be sent to the dumpster, and probably already has been, but this? This was the best she could do with the materials she had, and you know what? Fuck you, Stark, not all of us are billionaires, some of us are actually broke, thank you very much. Not everyone gets a multi-billion dollar family business. Not everyone manages to get a fucking job that provides for your entire well-being, especially if you're a minor. And not everyone manages to keep a job, especially if you're a fucking superhero. So piss off, asshole.

 

 

 

I'm going to see flashbacks.

 

 

 

"I just asked for one transport. Was that so hard?" Natasha was perhaps the worst, and Gwen wanted to cry. She really wanted to cry or scream. But instead, she just sighed. Crying and screaming wouldn't do anyone any good except waste time. Maybe it would make her feel better, but it wasn't worth it.

 

 

 

But, damn it, her head hurt, and everything was blurry, she needed to get out of there because everything was too loud. But the Avengers were still lecturing her, yelling, and humiliating her. At this point, she could only catch fragments of their conversation, and even that made her burn with anger.

 

 

 

I don't want to see flashbacks.

 

 

 

"Can't even follow simple orders..."

 

 

 

Not there.

 

 

 

"You're too irresponsible to be on the field..."

 

 

 

I'm not there.

 

 

 

"What was Fury thinking, bringing an irresponsible little..."

 

 

 

I need to get out!

 

 

 

"I need to go." She didn't even realize she was cutting Steve off mid-sentence because she couldn't hear him. She wasn't sure if her voice was even making a sound, and she didn't care right now. She stood up on shaky legs. She couldn't hear anything but loud muffled sounds, sirens, screams, buzzing cars, skidding, and the rumble of debris. It was all too much, and she couldn't be there because it hurt.

 

 

 

She barely managed to shoot a web, swing off in the right direction, and dodge away.

 

 

 

Help...

 

 

 

 

________________________________

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

"Where is Spider-Woman?"

 

 

 

Fury was demanding more than asking the Avengers.

 

 

 

Gwen, whatever she was doing, rarely missed a debrief, even if she knew she was going to get yelled at. She only missed it if she was injured - and in her book, that meant any loss of consciousness, no, a stab wound isn't serious, come on, Fury, stop asking stupid questions - or if she had other pressing matters - and that, that right there, scared Fury more than any wound that kid could possibly get.

 

 

 

He really hoped it was the first one.

 

 

 

"She left us after the battle," Steve grumbled, and Fury sighed, here we go again. Steve Rogers was going to be the literal death of that kid for pissing him off so much… One could hope, the kid was too stubborn to die.

 

 

 

"What did she do?" Fury asked, already knowing the answer. It was a formality.

 

 

 

"Didn't follow orders," everyone said at once, except for Parker (that boy was clearly smitten with Stacy), and Fury let out a long, drawn-out, suffering sigh. This was getting tedious. Why did they even try?

 

 

 

This. Kid.

 

 

 

They literally talked about this less than 10 hours ago, how the hell did she manage to mess up so badly?... or maybe she wasn't the one who messed up...

 

 

 

"Why did you even need to recruit a snot-nosed kid?" Clint asked, putting his feet up on the table as if he didn't care, but he still wanted an explanation. Fury knew Barton well enough by then to know that. Barton never asked questions, so when he did, it gave them weight, unlike Stacy, who asked stupid, seemingly pointless questions and got absurdly terrifying answers to just about anything.

 

 

 

"She's dangerous," Fury answered simply, not answering the question fully. The kid was far more than just dangerous. She was lethally dangerous, and that word probably fit Gwen Stacy better and described her almost perfectly.

 

 

 

"You know, Fury, that's the answer we always get," Tony said, and most of the other Avengers seemed to almost agree with him this time. Only Stacy could make people who were never meant to meet agree with each other. "Yeah, sure, she has some weird abilities, like Parker, big whoop? She's not trained, and she's a kid."

 

 

 

"Yeah, a kid needs supervision, but why not make her like the Defenders? They're monitored but not part of the Avengers Initiative. Why does a kid need this?" Natasha asked in her monotone voice. She was far more invested in this situation than she let on, but if she could see Stacy's potential beyond her kid status, she'd be asking her for help with her little... problem.

 

 

 

She just had a thing about child soldiers, but so did Fury. Stacy, truly, was neither a soldier nor a valued asset. She was free to do whatever she pleased, and sometimes for Fury, that meant the small pleasure of watching her up close when she agreed to participate in Avengers missions.

 

 

 

Fury frowned and scanned the room for Gwen, even though he knew she wasn't there. Something wasn't adding up. Gwen had never followed orders before - hell, that was expected - but she had, without fail, every single time, come back for the debrief. She always took responsibility. She never shirked it and never let anyone else take the fall for her mistakes, no matter how severe.

 

 

 

So where was she?

 

 

 

As some of the others looked slightly confused, Fury didn't answer their questions. He didn't answer at all. "Why did she leave? Was she injured?" That made everyone freeze, especially Parker. They honestly didn't know if Spider-Woman was injured, they had just been yelling at her, and Fury rubbed his hand over his face. "Find her," he said, his voice irritated. The Avengers looked just as irritated, but Tony started typing on his StarkPad anyway. "Wait." Fury backtracked, how could he think these guys could find her. She had clearly run from them. So the last people on Earth who would find her were standing in this room. "I'll fucking do it, you can't." Stark made an indignant noise.

 

 

 

"What's that supposed to mean?!" he asked loudly. It means the kid doesn't want to talk to you.

 

 

 

"It means you fucked up," Fury said honestly, and dialed Gwen's number, hearing four rings before she picked up.

 

 

 

"What?" Her voice was hoarse and raspy. Like she was being strangled. Most likely, she was. She seemed to be suppressing something, like a sob, a lump, or some other emotion. Though, no, wait, it was probably bile or spit. Fury didn't care right now.

 

 

 

"Where. The fuck. Are. you." Fury gritted out through clenched teeth, as if it could somehow act as a filter for his anger.

 

 

 

"Not here," Gwen snapped back sharply, like the little shit she was. Then she groaned in pain, and no, she wasn't being dramatic, by the sounds of it, the kid was genuinely dying a slow and painful death.

 

 

 

Fury continued speaking into the phone with absolutely no sympathy.

 

 

 

"Why?" These were statements, not orders. Demands, not commands. Gwen understood the difference, the Avengers didn't. It was the only way to get Gwen to not be a completely insufferable little shit and be slightly corporate... sometimes... if the orders weren't stupid.

 

 

 

"What's it to you?!" He heard one of the Avengers scoff dismissively, as if it proved his point. He rolled his eye and heard a muffled retch. "Fuck." He looked at the Avengers, who were staring intently at him.

 

 

 

"Are you sick?" Hearing that, the Avengers bristled, and he heard Gwen spit something out and groan again.

 

 

 

"Piss off," she muttered, but didn't hang up. By the sound of it, she'd dropped the phone and probably put it on speaker. How did this kid even have anything to throw up if she barely ate? He wondered involuntarily.

 

 

 

"What the hell? Why didn't you say you were sick? You should've—" Fury was cut off by another loud groan from Gwen. Oh, she did not need a lecture. He shot a sharp look at the Avengers, who mostly looked annoyed, if not a little guilty.

 

 

 

"I said, piss off, I'm not sick." Wow, this kid was really trying to play that game? She just puked on the phone with the Director of S.H.I.E.L.D. Gwen was always unprofessional, titles meant nothing to her anyway. You could rule the world and she'd still call you out and kick your ass if she needed to. Or felt like it.

 

 

 

"Kid, I just heard you tossing your cookies everywhere." Fury hoped it was into a toilet or a sink, and not a dumpster in some Queens alley. Because whatever was making this kid do that, she didn't deserve it.

 

 

 

"Yeah, but I'm not sick," Gwen insisted. Her voice was tired now, less irritated. Unlike Fury, who was ready to explode with impending rage.

 

 

 

"If you're not sick, then—" Fury's eye twitched in irritation as Gwen flippantly cut him off again. Like she seemed to have done many times, and she absolutely did not care.

 

 

 

"Fury, I said it twice and I'll say it again. Piss off," Gwen said pointedly. And it must have been awful, whatever was happening to her, because she called him Fury. Well, without the sarcasm. Fury cut that thought off because he didn't know how to ask the relevant question right now. He hated how Stacy could do that.

 

 

 

"Words have power. The right words can make or break a person."

 

 

 

"Where'd you hear that?"

 

 

 

"...A friend."

 

 

 

"Fine." Fury sighed, deciding to press on. "Then explain why you ran off instead of telling the Avengers you were about to puke?" His words were met with an irritated grunt. Fury heard someone's muffled voice in the background, but it wasn't Stacy. He couldn't make out anything except that wherever she was, there was another person. Stacy chose to answer him quickly, but not out of fear, more out of a desire to get out of this conversation as soon as possible.

 

 

 

"I tried, like you said. It was the worst experience I have ever been a part of. So thank you for that, you crazy bastard. I feel like shit. Go fuck off back to whatever rock you crawled out from under and leave me alone. Have a nice goddamn day!" The call cut off before he could ask a single follow-up question, and Fury dragged his hand down his face. The Avengers hadn't heard the conversation, and honestly, he kind of wished they had. Just so he could see what he had to deal with when they made the kid's life difficult.

 

 

 

At this point, he honestly couldn't blame Gwen. Her words exaggerate heavily, but her actions always tell the truth. This time, they fucked up, Gwen did what would save most people, and she got yelled at. No wonder she constantly tried to dodge group assignments and didn't follow orders. She always picked the best option, even if it meant acting alone and struggling.

 

 

 

"What happened?" Steve asked, like the stalwart captain of a team of superheroes and super-shits that he was. Or at least, was supposed to be.

 

 

 

"She was puking," Fury sighed, and Steve immediately straightened up. "And it takes a lot to make her puke," he said significantly. Steve immediately deflated.

 

 

 

"Accelerated metabolism?" Bruce asked quietly. Fury ignored the question the scientist had already asked himself gloomily and was running through his head. He was contemplating a bunch of equations Fury didn't even know existed, nor did he particularly care.

 

 

 

"We didn't notice she was sick, she seemed fine on the jet," Tony muttered, frowning in confusion.

 

 

 

"Maybe she was faking?" Clint suggested. "We were chewing her out, and she just used it as an excuse to leave and not face the consequences." Clint shrugged, and Thor seemed to simmer with anger. Fury better cut this line of thought off, because it was probably untrue. And he didn't need the Avengers getting into a full-scale war with the spider-teen. It would be embarrassing if they lost.

 

 

 

"Tell that to the kid who was puking on the phone and then insisting she wasn't sick," Fury said flatly, and Clint looked disappointed while Thor noticeably calmed down. These little…

 

 

 

"If she doesn't think she's sick, then why did she leave?" Natasha snorted. It was illogical, she was right. Maybe Gwen just needed to be alone? Y'know, to feel better and then come back. But it seemed she wasn't coming back anytime soon. Definitely not for the debrief.

 

 

 

"Do you all want to be watched while you're throwing up your cookies?" Fury asked, raising an eyebrow, and no one answered, so he continued, "What orders did she not follow?" Fury asked the group, he was going to get to the bottom of this.

 

 

 

"She webbed up all the goons with just her webbing. We said to incapacitate them, not shoot silly string at them," Clint answered, and Fury flinched. Did he hear that right? The kid followed the order, and she got yelled at.

 

 

 

"Oh my god. Are you kidding?" Peter moaned, who heard what the Avengers meant. "That webbing has a tensile strength that could hold ten planes, and then some. It's not breaking anytime soon." he explained.

 

 

 

Fury dragged his hand down his face again and stopped at his mouth. "God, she's never going to follow orders again. If she gets yelled at for doing it, and yelled at for not doing it. My God, you've officially found a way to make it worse. She's never going to listen again." he muttered under his breath, almost hysterically. Silence fell for a moment.

 

 

 

"Shit!"

Chapter 2: Too much bullshit.

Chapter Text

Chapter 2 - Too much bullshit.

 

 

 

 

Gwen found the devil in her dumpster.

 

 

 

The girl was trying to climb out of a goddamn dumpster and had three bullet holes in her shoulder. Gwen had, of course, seen a lot of weird shit doing this, this whole 'taking out the trash' thing, but this was like, sixth place. Gwen wasn't about to ditch him like an asshole, no matter how much she got blamed for it.

 

 

 

She'd met Wade Wilson long before Deadpool was ever a concept. Honestly, Deadpool was never a concept, it just sort of happened. They fought constantly, and they were the most annoying, yet fun fights she'd ever been in. Every fight with Wade or Deadpool was like that.

 

 

 

Deadpool eventually met Daredevil, but Gwen never found out how, and they never told anyone. Wade and Gwen were literally government-banned from teaming up, but no one said Spidey and DP couldn't have a friendly... non-living meet-up. And obviously, the more the merrier, and these guys were nutjobs, so fuck it, they could smash heads in at the Double D. No one could stop them when they didn't know who they were. At least they all teamed up once, it was bound to happen.

 

 

 

Obviously, like most events in Gwen's life, it didn't go as it was supposed to.

 

 

 

They formed Team Red. A group of mentally unhinged assholes who didn't give a damn about society or the law. Or anything, really. Not even their personal problems—they just laughed at their own depression and refused any and all therapy. They tended to piss off each and every person they came across because of their pasts, which they couldn't let go of. Pasts that clung to them and wouldn't let go, no matter how far they ran from it, but they didn't know that because they never tried to run from the darkness that was slowly consuming them and pushing away everyone they loved. They created a toxic, unhealthy environment for themselves, and Gwen should probably get the hell out of it.

 

 

 

It was the best thing that ever happened to her.

 

 

 

Matt was blind lawyer and Wade was scarred mercenary, or “bounty hunter” when cops or any legal people were around and he was in his street clothes- but those were very particular cases, cause honestly no one wanted to fuck with him or talk to him just by his face alone( and Gwen has blatantly mentioned to Matt that he looked like an old avocado after it got shitted out, but only when Wade was in earshot). That’s what she knew. She didn’t associate their names with their faces. She associated their names with their real life shit and problems. And they probably did so with her too.

 

 

 

Gwen preferred Team Red to the Avengers.

 

 

 

They complained about their problems without offering or receiving any meaningful solutions that would bring all parties eternal happiness. Essentially, their solutions encouraged holding a grudge and washing it down until they forgot about it, and in the morning they didn't care because they had a hangover (Gwen never partook in the alcoholism, but she liked it when Matt and Wade got drunk and let themselves forget their problems, watching their suffering).

 

 

 

They didn't give her orders; they just threw sticks, bullets, webs, knives, and sometimes sledgehammers, very rarely a laser, maybe a bomb or two, but like little bombs, but mostly glitter and sticks made of whatever material they didn't nitpick about—at the bad guys and watched the consequences. It usually ended with the guys retaliating, which led to one of them retaliating back, and they got knocked out, but sometimes Wade hit them with his katanas—they're fucking swords, Wade, but as the saying goes, go with the flow, man—and they sort of… died? Became un-alive? Permanently stopped breathing? But it was okay, because Gwen did that sometimes too, and she always dumped the bodies in the Hudson in five different spots, and they were all nowhere near where they actually killed the guy—she had a fucking reputation, unlike Wade, who could just leave the body there, lucky bastard (but sometimes, when Gwen was too tired, she'd just pin it all on Wade and didn't care if Wilson got the street cred while Stacy slept).

 

 

 

They fought, barely discussing battle strategy, and talked a shitload about literally anything. They were always much more brutal than they should be; Gwen noticed she was more aggressive in their presence. But it was almost like they kept each other in check. They didn't get too aggressive, didn't kill someone by beating them to death—they weren't fans of prolonged death unless absolutely necessary—but they also didn't judge each other and could let out all their aggression, much more than when they were alone or in the presence of other people. It was a place for Gwen to let out all her aggression—and she never told anyone about it because it would ruin everything. There was always blood—too much blood for Gwen's usual taste—and Gwen paid much less attention to it in their presence. She thought it was because they talked too much to notice. Almost like sweeping all their problems under the rug.

 

 

 

Matt always said he wore red so people wouldn't know he was bleeding. Wade replied that he just didn't want to deal with stains. Gwen saw the logic in both statements, however scrambled, but true nonetheless—stains are such a headache, you have to buy ten Tide pods to get them out (especially if the blood got on the top part of Gwen's suit, which was white, while the bottom was black). Wade considered it a waste of a perfectly good snack—and she explained to them that she wore red because it was the cheapest thing on the shelf. They nodded back in understanding and wisdom.

 

 

 

Team Red had only one plan of action:

 

 

 

Just beat them up.

 

 

 

That’s all.

 

 

 

No orders or instructions on how to do things specifically, tediously, and boringly, as long as the job got done, everything was fine. No plans and protocols, because plans usually went to shit in the first twenty seconds, and protocols not working were the reason they were doing this in the first place. They operated completely off-protocol. Handled things even cops wouldn't dirty their hands with, because those plans and protocols went to shit, as previously mentioned.

 

 

 

They didn't have that untouchable hierarchy Gwen was supposed to conform to. They weren't arrogant bastards taking the law into their own hands. They were just people who saw shit in their past and wanted to beat people up in a similar fashion because they were A.) evil and wanted some form of revenge; B.) they had a surge of angelic feelings and suddenly wanted to do the right thing (but these were like adrenaline shots that ran out quickly after one act done out of pure goodness—suffice to say, Gwen got these the most); or C.) they were just fucking bored and had nothing to do all day—well, two-thirds of them, Matt had a fucking day job (ugh, successful people, am I right?).

 

 

 

Only in Team Red could she be herself around people. With them, she felt the most at ease because she could use the techniques she grew up with, armed with weapons, dirty fighting, and hacking to make kittens replace their files.

 

 

 

Though sometimes it got fucking weird. Like the time DP made her hack the speakers at the bad guys' base so he could play the Lady Gaga Essentials playlist and sing along to it, off-key, even if it threw them off their game. Or the time Red threw two sticks at her and said 'hit me as hard as you fucking can!', even though he knew she had super strength and could probably kill him, because while Red was a badass, he wasn't enhanced like her or Wade.

 

 

 

Suicidal bastards.

 

 

 

She fucking loved it.

 

 

 

She learned to read them well.

 

 

 

If Matt was hitting the bad guys ten times harder and nearly killing them, he was having a mediocre day. If he was throwing them against walls and kicking them in the balls over and over, and then nearly killing them, he was having a good day.

 

 

 

On a bad day, Matt was terrifying. Even to Gwen.

 

 

 

If Wade was constantly cracking jokes while shooting people in the head and slicing bodies in half, it was a good day. If he was talking to the voices in his head and the goons simultaneously before turning them inside out, it was a mediocre day.

 

 

 

On a bad day, Wade was terrifying. Even to Gwen.

 

 

 

Gwen was proud of herself because she could figure them out, and they were literally the hardest to figure out. But she also hated Team Red because they could figure her out too, and Matt was a fucking human lie detector, and Wade somehow just got it. She didn't like it, but they never talked to her if she was having a bad day, if she was having a bad day and didn't want to talk about it, they just stayed away from her.

 

 

 

They were bad at handling emotions, but very good at understanding them. It was awful. Because some emotions hurt, and others were too strong and took up too much space, and sometimes they made it hard to breathe.

 

 

 

"Who shoved a stick up your fine ass?" DP asked from behind her, waiting for them all to gather on the roof. The roof was always the roof. Wade said they should be called 'roof friends,' Matt said it sounded like a knockoff Magic Treehouse. Gwen retaliated by reciting the entire first book from memory to punish Wade, who had never read the Magic Treehouse because he lived in fucking Canada. Wade called Gwen a fucking audiobook, and Matt agreed that audiobooks were the best books. Gwen said Matt's opinion was invalid because he was blind, and told them audiobooks weren't real books and probably sucked.

 

 

 

"The Avengers suck," Gwen said irritably. It was obvious. She shouldn't have been so blunt, because she actually wanted to talk to them about it, if only to hear them mock the Avengers, and it would make her feel better.

 

 

 

"Foggy wouldn't shut up about how well you handled things," said Red, and Gwen groaned. She didn't want that. She was bad at reacting to compliments, and Matt knew that too, damn it, Matt had the same problem. And when Gwen didn't know how to handle something, she either dropped it or ran away. Unless it was a math problem, but she could always handle those.

 

 

 

"And yet they yell at me! I don't do what they tell me, and they call me a bitch, and when I do do it, they yell at me! I just want to be able to do what I need to do, it's not like I messed up so badly it's irreversible," Gwen exhaled and crossed her arms, steering them back on track. Wade fucking laughed, the asshole.

 

 

 

Team Red was the only place she could act like a child. No judgment, no scolding, no serious babysitting (they always joked about her age but never said anything serious about it), no lectures. Because Wade, and Matt to an extent, acted just as childish. It was just heaven.

 

 

 

"So the teen rebellion is in full swing. Atta girl, I knew you had it in you!" DP cheered, and Gwen snorted again. Damn right, they just didn't know the teen rebellion wasn't just to spite the Avengers, but to save this damn city from their ignorance. Yeah, she thought so. Sue her. She didn't see the Avengers: Earth's Mightiest Heroes out here destroying debt and crippling drug and sex trades. Maybe it's not the end of the world right away, but it certainly ruined those people's lives... wait, that got serious, back up back up!

 

 

 

"It's our fault for not reining her in, and now she's a real little menace who thinks she gets whatever she wants," Red remarked sarcastically, and Gwen nodded. Now they got it, that's why she came to Wade and Matt. They got her.

 

 

 

"Damn right it's your fault. I don't like being told how to do my job, thank you very much," Gwen said without thinking. She felt a little better.

 

 

 

"Alright, always remember your please and thank yous," said DP, walking over and sitting down next to Red. Silence fell for a moment, and then Gwen heard police sirens and sighed.

 

 

 

"I wanna quit so bad," Gwen muttered, and Red laughed sharply.

 

 

 

"Same."

 

 

 

"Mood!"

 

 

 

...

 

 

 

"We're all fucking idiots."

 

 

 

"Wanna go beat someone's ass?"

 

 

 

"Hell yeah!"

 

 

 

 

________________________________

 

 

 

 

 

They didn't apologize the next time Gwen was with them.

 

 

 

Gwen had just gotten a message on her cracked, broken, and untraceable burner phone (ha, go figure, Nick, she's a Gen Z'er, superior at tech, the generation that used mankind's greatest creation for memes) from Fury, saying they needed help downtown.

 

 

 

She rolled her eyes and turned on the comms. Even if she really shouldn't have. Even if she wasn't ready to see the Avengers, let alone think about them without summoning a wave of nausea and panic. But... people needed help, and Gwen would be damned if she let those damn Avengers undermine her confidence so much that she couldn't help.

 

 

 

So fuck it.

 

 

 

But did Fury always have to notify her so late? She knew she probably would have shown up anyway, probably would have shown up if she wasn't hanging out on the other side of New York with her headphones on, turning away from a giant squid monster attacking Manhattan. She just really needed to finish up this mugger with a note and a gift, wrapped in webbing, for the cops. She made a bow and everything, even went and got new markers, so she was going to take her time with this. They were fluorescent purple, can you believe it? They had those! And Wade had already called dibs on the pink one that came with the pack, but Gwen didn't know why Wade needed it. Whenever Deadpool left a note, usually for Gwen and Matt if he wasn't home to feed the cat, he left it in bright red crayon, not stupid cheap Craze-Art crap, Deadpool wasn't some hardened serious dude, he was ex-special forces and went through the worst kind of hell to get his powers, he used fucking Crayola.

 

 

 

But if Gwen was here to talk about proper school supply purchases for kids, she'd be here all day with this mugger who was about to stab a poor woman. One emergency at a time, please. The aliens would just have to get in line, thank you for shopping at Le Beat Down De Spidey, have a nice day.

 

 

 

She didn't say anything to them when she joined the fight, and they didn't notice her presence until she kicked a small squid (which was spawned from the momma squid's sucker, like, we're talking independent labor here, but it's gross) that was about to kill Falcon with a laser (seriously? Since when can squids shoot lasers from their fucking tentacles?), and said, "Welcome to Chile!". Sam's surprised face was priceless, and she laughed. This is why she wore the mask, so they couldn't see her expression and she could look like an idiot. - she says, doing a trapeze act in her black-and-white-with-pink-accents spandex.

 

 

 

Pretend nothing happened.

 

 

 

"Spider-Woman?"

 

 

 

Pretend like you’re okay.

 

 

 

"Hey, kid"

 

 

 

Like you always do.

 

 

 

"What's up?"

 

 

 

"Yeah, sorry I'm late. Fury didn't send the invite on time," she said, a bit rushed, but she didn't care. They seemed weird too, much softer than last time. Maybe Fury told them about your sensitive tummy.She growled at the giggle in her voice, but not enough for the Avengers to pick up on the comms. "Guess I was on the guest-helper list." She and that voice were going to have a talk later. Then she might talk to Fury too, he's not some crybaby kid who got upset over a bad day.

 

 

 

That day was just... a lot.

 

 

 

"About time," Natasha said. Yep, there's the judgy, lecturing adult voice, yep, didn't miss you at all. Welcome back to reality, bitch. Honestly, she didn't want lectures, she just wanted to mute them and go about her day. But at least they weren't pitying her. Or at least, the Black Widow wasn't. She could always count on her to consistently be like 'I hate you.'

 

 

 

"Flank left." The right had even more small squids, which doesn't seem like normal squid birthing procedure, but guess they just pop off. Damn, there was nothing over there, and there were still people in the way. They'd get hurt, but Gwen would get yelled at. Gwen, obviously, went right. Her logic was flawless: screw it all. She's getting yelled at anyway, judging by last time. She shouldn't have to change the entire dynamic of her relationship with the Avengers. It was like a one-night stand, although Gwen didn't know what a one-night stand was, not in the intimacy way. But she didn't know what sex was in a romantic, y'know, consensual way. Okay, she was too adrenaline-high to have this conversation with herself, the point is, listening to the Avengers against common sense is a one-time thing. One and done. That's all these ungrateful bastards get.

 

 

 

That's what Fury wants you to do, think rationally, not out of spite, go left. Listen to them.

 

 

 

...

 

 

 

Yeah, so... going right, right?

 

 

 

Heh, homonyms.

 

 

 

"What the hell!"

 

 

 

"Not again."

 

 

 

"Stupid kid, the fight is this way."

 

 

 

"Gwen..." (love you too, Petey pie!!)

 

 

 

Nope, it's not. Gwen rolled her eyes, kicking with a squelch—she believes 'squelch' is the correct term so it was loud for emphasis—even as the black ink splattered everywhere, gross! She heard muffled sounds, growls, and groans and smirked to herself, looking at the chaos she caused.

 

 

 

"‘Mmmmm watcha saaayy~"

 

 

 

"Tell us next time!"

 

 

 

Gwen absolutely did not care about the Avengers' preference.

 

 

 

All was right with the world again.

 

 

 

 

________________________________

 

 

 

 

 

Fury didn't go easy on her, like the Avengers.

 

 

 

That fucking bastard didn't have the soul to feel guilty. He was constantly angry and irritated. Those were his only emotions. Gwen would bet all her money (no, she was much more responsible, she'd bet all her monopoly money) that those were the only emotions Fury had ever felt. Ever. It was a vicious cycle. Gwen sometimes wondered how disgusting a life must be to get to that point. Gwen asked, and Fury irritably walked away. It was truly inspiring.

 

 

 

But no matter how much she respected the old grouch and aspired to be as badass as Nicholas J Fury, she would never, ever in her life give her secrets to him.

 

 

 

"Saw your work with Deadpool and Daredevil yesterday," Fury started, and Gwen just kept a deadpan expression. The face that said 'we're doing this seriously,' come on, Nick, at least try to be subtle about it. Gwen was even surprised he had the nerve to bring it up at all, especially after all the shit that went down less than three days ago. She wasn't about to expose her team, or at least, the closest thing she had to one. The preferred term was 'band/bunch/gang/cult/what-have-you of assholes,' but that was just a recommendation. They were also considered 'bastards.'

 

 

 

"They're unhinged assholes," she smirked and rocked on her heels. "And as long as they don't want to see you, you won't see them," she laughed, looking at their confused faces, but Gwen didn't understand why they were confused. Maybe she mixed up her words, but she thought she was being pretty straightforward. She was never good at speaking eloquently.

 

 

 

"And yet... you fight with them?" Clint asked, his eyebrow suspiciously arched. And what business was it of theirs who she hung out with in her free time, they weren't her fucking guardians.

 

 

 

"Deadpool kills," Natasha started with a hint of venom in her voice. Bold of you to assume we all don't kill.

 

 

 

"And isn't Daredevil excessively brutal?" Tony asked, but by the tone of his voice, Gwen understood he was genuinely asserting the same thing.

 

 

 

Well, shit.

 

 

 

Who the hell did they think they were to judge? This wasn't a peaceful line of work, the Avengers were really only known for burying their problems so deep they never saw the light of day, and not knowing how to negotiate by any other means, in any shape or form. They had the fucking Hulk, who they weren't afraid to use to level a city in an instant, even if Gwen considered him one of the most worthy of all the Avengers, and yes, that included Bruce separately, and she didn't consider that a common or civilized method of debate, but it fucking worked. So what if a few people died, yeah sure, it's not perfect, but if they were bad guys, it should at least soften the blow. Plus, at least they wouldn't hurt anyone else. Not that Gwen didn't feel a ton of guilt on her shoulders afterwards.

 

 

 

"Yep," Gwen shrugged. Fury sighed like it was the millionth time. He knew getting information out of Gwen was impossible, or at least he should have known. Gwen might not be famous for her interrogation methods, but she really made her interrogator's life hell when she was the one being questioned. Though Nick was being very nice, trying so hard.

 

 

 

"Why?" he asked, very demandingly and tiredly. Gwen didn't like the tone, but she smiled anyway. Knowing she wouldn't give anything up.

 

 

 

"Gonna have to be more specific," Gwen said flippantly, and Fury groaned and rubbed his temples in irritation.

 

 

 

"For the love of all things holy-" Fury muttered to himself as Gwen's smile grew. "Why do you fight with them?" he asked in a very specific voice. Gwen would have complimented him, but decided against it and gave Fury that hit. She just hoped Fury understood he could be much more annoying, and this was an act of God's mercy and pity—and mostly because she was too tired to continue this conversation.

 

 

 

"They don't tell me what to do," she stated it as a matter of fact in her, as she liked to call it, 'teenage voice.' It got the typical reaction she expected from responsible people like the Avengers and what Gwen loved so much. Exasperation and annoyance.

 

 

 

You know the good stuff.

 

 

 

"Bet you love that," Cap grumbled, and Gwen laughed, unexpectedly but justifiably, because she had genuinely pissed off Captain America. It was just awesome. MJ and maybe Ava would be so proud of her...

 

 

 

If they were here... Shut up.

 

 

 

"Yeah, I do," she laughed, ignoring her voices and rough emotions. Peter, who was standing off to the side, sighed, and Gwen tried to hold back her laughter, to focus on the present and forget the past. Pretending works. "I pissed you off. Holy shit, as if I haven't done that with you before. Everyone else? Yeah, sure, easy. But you? It's awesome."

 

 

 

"Stacy!" Fury barked, and Gwen choked back a laugh and froze, her head snapping towards Fury. Nick, you're ruining the fun. She deflated.

 

 

"Yeah, uh... sorry... but... there was this guy, and he stole something," Gwen mumbled and rubbed the back of her neck nervously. Dodging was one of her specialties, but when it didn't work (like when a bunch of scary Avengers were mad at her and she didn't feel like fighting them), she could always be elusive. Fury was actually great at taking hints and dropping the subject, letting her handle it herself. Trusting her. Which was stupid, she'd let Nick down eventually. It was only a matter of time. But Gwen had always managed to get out of situations far more dangerous or worse than Nick could imagine. She always got the job done, no matter who or what she was working with, even if she was alone. Especially when she was alone.

 

 

 

Not this time, apparently.

 

 

 

It was a matter of time.

 

 

 

"What?" Fury blurted out, knowing pulling this out of her was painful. That's why Fury didn't do it often. And Gwen commended him for lasting this long without killing her. But Gwen wondered why he was doing it now. It's very hard to be this annoying, Nick, please appreciate her effort. Her condolences include stopping this damn conversation.

 

 

 

"Kids... from Afghanistan..." Gwen muttered quickly, not knowing herself why she was embarrassed. Or maybe she was embarrassed because she'd dealt with this a million and twenty-two times before, and Fury had never said anything before, and she literally had no reason to be embarrassed now.

 

 

 

Except for the puking while you were on the phone with him.

 

 

 

"Kids?" Fury asked, like he was saying 'really?'. Okay, maybe 'stealing kids' is a serious issue, and maybe it's just a weird way to phrase kidnapping, but she wasn't exactly wrong. And she wasn't lying. She didn't look at the Avengers' reactions, instead Gwen stared intently into Fury's eye, and everyone straightened up.

 

 

 

"And their cats..." Fury shot a deadly look at that addition. She wasn't sure if it was about the situation or about how Gwen was trying to play it off like it wasn't a big deal.

 

 

 

"Those damn cats again?!" Fury said, like he couldn't believe how blatant Gwen was being. But the novelty of child trafficking (which Gwen hadn't told them about) had worn off for her long ago. Probably when she herself was essentially a victim of trafficking, because she wasn't found in America, but in Russia.

 

 

 

"They were kittens! Little kids, cats, mutts, and they were so cute! A Siamese and a British Shorthair, I'm 95% sure! The kid even let me pet one, and you know what? I petted it! It was the best thing I've ever done in my life!" Gwen said, emphasizing her point by waving her hands up and down and then crossing them rather proudly and nodding approvingly. Like she'd just stated the most amazing reason to live.

 

 

 

For her, it probably was.

 

 

 

No, it was. Definitely, 100 percent.

 

 

 

"Oh, so your superhero criteria are met?" Fury asked, sarcasm dripping from his voice now that he knew everyone got out safely (Gwen was genuinely offended that Fury even doubted she'd let those kids and cats down). That didn't deserve an answer. Stacy answered anyway.

 

 

"Yep!"

 

 

 

God, this kid!

 

 

 

 

________________________________

 

 

 

 

 

2001, Red Room.

 

 

 

Love had crashed back into her life.

 

 

 

But instead of taking the form of the relentless man who knew nothing of her past, it came in the form of his miniature copy. Needless to say, the Director was furious upon seeing her child.

 

 

 

Even when her honor and respect were humiliated. Even when she was looked upon with disgust. Even when she was a child herself (she had a damn child, oh my god, she was a mother), she couldn't find it in herself to care.

 

 

 

She'd never had a choice before, about whether to have a child or not. In fact, emulating the Black Widow—like a black widow—she was against sterilization. She was going to do it after her important mission. And when they found out she was pregnant, she was supposed to have an abortion. But she argued—stupidly put herself on the line and fucking argued with her superior about her stupid mistake—that she had never before disobeyed anything she was told to do. All to keep her child—she had no idea why she wanted to keep the child, she didn't even know what a mother did. The Director looked offended and as bewildered as she felt when she spoke, the disgust in his eyes shifting to shock, and then to contempt. However, they agreed on the condition that they would also incorporate Captain America's DNA.

 

 

 

She didn't care at all what they thought, given what her lover and her child thought. My god, what would the child think of her? Not now, as she looked at her child. A child born of love. Her love. A child born of warm love, not cold necessity. She thought it impossible. At least, for her.

 

 

 

Galina Romanov.

 

 

 

The Director wanted to get rid of her upon learning the child hadn't inherited the super-soldier strength and was born ordinary. She stared her down, clutched her to her chest, and refused to hand her over, even when the superior tried to snatch her right out of her arms. She didn't let her go, not like her partner. This time she would beg if she had to, and Natasha had never begged for a second in her life. Never even considered it. But she was ready to throw all her convictions away for this tiny human she had created herself.

 

 

 

Her daughter.

 

 

 

That's when the doctor dared—foolishly, probably just a bit dumber than her—to speak up.

 

 

 

He told the Director she could be used, trained, and utilized for the Red Room. After all, she was the biological child of three enhanced individuals. As far as they knew, this hadn't been tested. She could be the first child raised on all the pillars of the Red Room, with no external ties. No other purpose but to be devoted to the Red Room.

 

 

 

The doctor didn't do it out of kindness.

 

 

 

His yellow teeth spread into a smile as the Director, albeit reluctantly, approved. He did it because he was sick and wanted to conduct experiments. Wanted to strap her child to a cold metal table and perform tests on her. Wanted to cut her child open and dissect her like a frog.

 

 

 

She once thanked that doctor.

 

 

 

After that, she was trained like a dog. Tedious and humiliating exercises designed for children, but intensified to the point of being unbearable. They didn't stop and were relentless. She barely had time to breathe, and sweat was her constant companion.

 

 

 

They beat her, tortured her, and subjected her body to torment over and over again.

 

 

 

But at the end of the night, when dawn was just beginning to break, and she was sent to sleep for a few hours. That's when she finally visited her, her precious little Galya, she did it again. It was worth it.

 

 

 

Galya was worth it.

 

 

 

For the next four years, she watched Galya grow, walk, and speak three different languages she taught her. Galya watched her train, but didn't fight, not yet. Her child was smart, smarter than most children, and quiet. And even as a toddler, she had already formed a character—not cold and heartless, but warm and compassionate.

 

 

 

She remembered the first night she came home, Galya was awake and reaching for her, and at first she thought she wanted something, but her diaper was clean, and all Galya wanted was for her to lie down next to her and hold her.

 

 

 

It melted her heart and made her love Galya even more, though she didn't think it was possible.

 

 

 

She progressed much faster and adapted to the lessons much quicker than any of them expected. For that, she was grateful. The Director was somewhat pleased.

 

 

 

She loved her little Galya. With all her heart.

 

 

 

Galya made loving easy.

 

 

 

And then that love was torn away by cold, heartless hands. The same heartless hands that had taken her father (or maybe two fathers, though the second one died later). By cruel irony, by a decision as sudden as Natasha's love for her daughter.

 

 

 

The worst part wasn't that she could fight back, because she tried. The worst part was that she couldn't fight. That she could do nothing but watch as they strapped her to a chair, as they knocked Galina out and took her away to an unknown location.

 

 

 

She experienced the worst feeling in the world again, the second time in her life Natasha cried, the first time ever in her life. She hadn't done enough to keep her love, and let it slip away again.

 

 

 

She hated love. She hated it so much.

 

 

 

________________________________

 

 

2018, New York

 

Natasha didn’t not like the kid.

 

 

 

She wasn't a bad kid at all. Snarky and a bit sassy, but not bad—those were probably her most amusing traits, and Natasha had always had a soft spot for deceptive looks. In fact, she seemed like the sweetest thing ever, it's just the Avengers were constantly on her case, or at least when she was incredibly tired—seriously, the kid needed to sleep. But if you help little old ladies cross the street using your superpowers, and try your hardest to get a cat out of a tree, how bad can you be?

 

 

 

She knew she was pushing Gwen away. She snapped at her, though not as harshly as Steve did, whenever she got too close. She kept her at arm's length because she was 16 and had no business being near this kind of shit. Gwen got it the worst, but only because it was the truth. Still, she could see it was getting to her, no matter how hard she tried to ignore it, accept it, or pretend it didn't get to her. A good defense mechanism she wished she'd had in her youth, but it didn't make it any less annoying. It must have been especially grating when she got scolded for doing a good job. It irked her a little, too.

 

 

 

But... she reminded her a little of Galya. Even if their names weren't that similar.

 

 

 

Galya would be 16 too...

 

 

 

She felt she had to keep Gwen at a distance because, as she'd said, this kid had more than two brain cells. She was perceptive, far more than she let on. Not that she was trying to hide it, but she wasn't exactly advertising it either. Plus, it wasn't that obvious. So she scolded Gwen more than she deserved, because she was playing a game with her:

 

 

 

Pretending everything was okay.

 

 

 

Sometimes she wondered: if Galya were Gwen, would she use her powers for good? Or for HYDRA's good? Would she kill people, like she had, or would she try to save as many as Gwen did? Would she do the right thing, even if it meant disobeying orders? Would she be free to choose what to do?

 

 

 

The more Natasha thought about it, the more she wished Galya were like Gwen. She wanted her child to be exactly like Gwen, but that was unfair. What if Galya was lost or different? She would love Galya anyway, but when picturing her, she pictured Gwen.

 

 

 

Maybe it was the superpowers or the mysterious past. She didn't know, because she hadn't felt this way when she met Harley. But she knew things about Harley. She had never dug into Gwen's past, even if she could have found out things she might not have wanted to know. Because the less she knew about Gwen, the more she could pretend she was Galya.

 

 

 

Then she got so angry because Gwen wasn't Galya, but some maternal part of her didn't want Galya to get hurt either. Since Gwen was perfect, she didn't yet know what Galya would be like, but she knew she would be perfect too. That Galya would highlight Gwen's flaws and free her from the cage that was Gwendolyn Stacy. She would get to learn all of Galya's life and pick her apart, as she was meant to.

 

 

 

Right now, she was angry at herself for not letting herself get attached to the girl. It also meant she had to prove it by being mean and cold. Not helping her when she looked like a beaten kitten, but kicking her harder when the opportunity arose. It was twisted logic, twisted to make sense, but the more she thought about it, the more her head hurt. The more regret and guilt she would feel, because Gwen was just a kid. She shouldn't know where the most child trafficking happens, where assassins hide, or where supervillains lurk. But she did, and somehow it felt like too much to put Natasha's weird feelings about her probably-dead daughter on top of all that. Gwen already seemed to hate her own emotions, why should she have to deal with hers?

 

 

 

She didn't like it. She knew what she was going to do. Gwen had so much on her plate lately, and Natasha could see it; Gwen wasn't sleeping, was losing weight, and slouching. Her jokes were a bit drier, and she had no sense of time. She was tired and didn't need more stress. But Natasha had to do it.

 

 

 

"You should have reported it. Human trafficking is too dangerous for you," Natasha sneered. Gwen reminded her of what she had lost, and somewhere deep down she knew it was unfair and unjustifiably cruel to Stacy. She was glad Gwen was so strong. Gwen didn't deserve the hatred simmering inside her. For some reason, it was easier to take it out on Gwen, maybe because she knew Gwen could take it and wouldn't hold a grudge. For some reason, Gwen never held a grudge that hard. Or maybe she did, but was very understanding. She saw her take Steve's anger over fucking seatbelts because the Captain was having a bad day. But she didn't think the same method applied to favors. She really didn't want to owe her, not when she was already so indebted to her, but she was going to do it anyway.

 

 

 

For Galya.

 

 

 

Fury had sent her to the docks to handle the situation, but by the time she got there, the police and social services were already there. Weapons were scattered everywhere, and the traffickers were… webbed up. Anger flared in her that this kid was so reckless when she needed her. She would ruin everything. She couldn't die. Not now, when Galya was still missing.

 

 

 

She found Spider-Woman on a roof, exactly a thousand meters away, on top of a building where the police couldn't see her, but she could see them. Her suit was a bit rumpled and dirty, but otherwise she looked unharmed. Except maybe a little tired. She was probably more tired and beaten up than she was letting on. Natasha had to force herself not to care. Gwen needed to take care of herself if she wanted to survive in the world she'd chosen.

 

 

 

What if Gwen didn't want to?

 

 

 

But she noticed her the moment Natasha stepped onto the roof. She turned to her sharply, the mask still on. Her hands were on her hips. Gwen looked puzzled, not understanding why she was here. She seemed to be waiting for an explanation. And it was harder to get past that stupid mask when it was on Gwen.

 

 

 

"Can I help you?" Gwen asked, looking up but not standing. Her voice was a bit breathless and raspy. But otherwise, she gave nothing away. Natasha didn't want to be so angry with her.

 

 

 

"Why are you so—" she groaned, leaning into her arm, and Gwen laughed and took the mask off. Her face was pale, her eyes tired, but they held a childish irony. Gwen contradicted herself with her actions and words, and Natasha never knew which one was sincere most of the time. They always alternated.

 

 

 

"Unbearable?" she asked cheerfully, turning to her. She glared at her sly smile, studying her for a moment, and the mischievous glint didn't leave her eyes. Anyone else wouldn't have noticed the tension in her shoulders, as if she already knew what she was going to ask. "I have a theory about you," Gwen said, instead of following her hunch. Natasha saw she was letting it happen.

 

 

 

Far more than two brain cells. A smart kid.

 

 

 

"Don't want to hear it," she said, not amused. She was trying to ask for a professional favor, but at the same time, she needed this conversation to go in Gwen's favor. Reminding herself that Gwen was a kid, and she needed some self-control not to let herself do this half-assed.

 

 

 

"I think you do," Gwen said, and her tone lost its previous lightness. The contrast wasn't as stark as she expected. "I think you don't hate me as much as you try to," she said, tilting her head and looking at her. "And for the life of me, I can't figure out why you do it."

 

 

 

"I'm not trying to hate you," Natasha said, sounding astonished, yet not entirely surprised. She allowed herself a moment of regret as she saw the kicked-puppy look flash across Gwen's face before it settled into a neutral expression.

 

 

 

"Yes, you do," Gwen said, as if it didn't matter, but there was a faint trace of sadness and disappointment in her voice. Something in Natasha's chest clenched painfully. "I remind you of someone, don't I?" Gwen asked, her voice dropping lower. It felt like a punch to the gut.

 

 

 

"No, I—"

 

 

 

"Yeah, I get it. It took me a while to figure it out, but I know," Gwen said, hopping up and stepping over the ledge. Her gaze followed Gwen's back. Natasha allowed herself to analyze her, and it didn't take Natasha long to realize she'd had this conversation before. Gwen had lost someone like this before. Gwen understood she would never know Natasha's pain, and frankly, that was more comforting than if Gwen knew exactly how she felt. At the same time, it was the most heartbreaking thing she'd ever seen. Gwen just seemed so... tired of it. "And isn't it weird that you remind me of someone, too?" Gwen asked. That caught her a little off guard.

 

 

 

"You're crossing a line, asshole," she growled. She didn't want to be so harsh with Gwen, but she didn't know how else to handle her. Gwen looked at her with big blue eyes, wide with a childlike surprise.

 

 

 

"So I'm right!" Gwen said with a slight smirk. That pissed her off, because this was supposed to be serious. "If I wasn't right, there wouldn't be a line to cross!" Silence fell on the roof for a moment. The conversation was moving too fast, but she didn't know the right way to say 'help me find my missing daughter, who you remind me of, even though I've never met her.'

 

 

 

Natasha shifted, and Gwen gestured for her to sit next to her. She walked over slowly but surely and sat down, not looking at Gwen's face. A quiet fell between them, the sun was setting, and the sky was a burnt orange. Until Gwen spoke again. "Did you not like the person I remind you of?" she said it softly, gently. Inattentively, but comfortingly. Reminding her that Gwen wasn't who Natasha wanted her to be. She was silent for a while. She didn't think she would answer until she did.

 

 

 

"No, I loved her with everything I had," she answered honestly. Gwen nodded but didn't look at her face. "And you?" It would only be fair if Gwen answered her honestly, after she had.

 

 

 

"I don't know. I don't think I hated her," Gwen said, and seemed to ponder how to explain it. Or just didn't know how to explain it. It was okay if she didn't know, because Natasha didn't know how to explain hers either. She didn't expect Gwen to continue, but she did. "No, I'm sure I didn't. I don't remember her fully, but it seems… I was too young to remember her face, but… I think it was my mom," Gwen whispered. Natasha's head snapped towards her, and Gwen almost flinched in embarrassment, something she never allowed herself to do. Gwen looked guilty, as if she shouldn't have said it, probably shouldn't have, but Gwen also somehow looked lighter. Then she started stammering, and bright red blush bloomed on her cheeks. "Oh my god, Miss Romanov. I'm sorry. That was… that was weird. I… I know you're not my mom, but…"

 

 

 

"You remind me of my daughter," she said, and she didn't know why she didn't hide the slight smile when Gwen pressed her lips together and looked at her with that confused kitten look again. Natasha didn't know why she said it. She shouldn't have. At least, not like that. She tried to keep her face blank, but found she didn't have the strength to regret it.

 

 

 

"Your… your daughter?" Gwen whispered in a raspy voice, more to herself, as if it pained her to say it. Gwen was calculating, trying to remember if she'd read it somewhere, heard it, or something. She was working something out in her head, but couldn't quite grasp it, because she looked confused. Natasha expected questions. But Gwen didn't ask them. She was strangely grateful for that. "I won't tell anyone," Gwen said instead. If Natasha could be even more grateful to the kid, she would be. She didn't even have to threaten Gwen to keep her mouth shut. Gwen just knew exactly what to say. Gwen owed her nothing, and yet she was keeping this, something that, if their roles were somehow reversed, she wouldn't hesitate to expose.

 

 

 

Gwen seemed to understand her request, too, though she didn't nod or show that she knew what she was about to ask. Somehow, she knew what she wanted, and somehow she knew Gwen was fully invested in it.

 

 

 

If anyone could find Galya, it was Gwen Stacy.

 

 

 

________________________________

 

 

 

 

 

 

Harley Keener was Tony Stark's adopted son.

 

 

 

Gwen knew that. Everyone knew that. You'd have to be living in Antarctica not to know. Gwen didn't like keeping up with superhero news anymore; it was pointless now that she worked with them—she wasn't one of them, not really—because she could always get the info faster by hacking—because they would never, ever tell the 'dumb kid' all their deep, dark, and dirty secrets. Plus, the tabloids never said anything nice about her when she showed up. She didn't need the extra negativity. If she needed to know something, she found out soon enough. That was it. Gwen never dug for information she needed without even knowing she needed it.

 

 

 

But that doesn't mean Gwen didn't have a mental file on Harley Keener. She would never, ever write that shit down. And the only reason she had a mental file on him was that he wasn't a superhero, but a kid, and a serious target.

 

 

 

Here's what she knew about Harley Keener before meeting him:

 

 

 

A) Harley Keener saved Iron Man with a Mandarin's help.

 

 

B) Harley Keener had a sister who left with his mother god-knows-where, leaving him in his little shack in Rose Hill, Tennessee (that's why you don't live in the damn sticks).

 

 

C) Harley Keener was considered a child genius.

 

 

D) Harley Keener was 7 months older than her.

 

 

E) Harley Keener started attending Midtown School of Science and Technology a year after Gwen graduated from the same school.

 

 

F) Harley Keener's best friends were Ned Leeds and Michelle Jones and Peter Parker, who were interns at Stark Industries (Michelle with Pepper Potts, and Ned with Peter in R&D, they were smart, she was so damn proud of them).

 

 

G) Harley Keener didn't like pineapple on pizza (don't even ask how she knew that, it just happened).

 

 

 

Despite all that, she had never met Harley Keener. Tony was too paranoid or something to introduce the kid to the Avengers—or at least to her, because the Avengers seemed to adore Harley (same with Peter. Ugh). But apparently, not paranoid enough to stop talking about him constantly (is that what a good father sounds like? It's fucking annoying). She understood she was the wild card, and didn't really do 'personal,' especially with the Avengers (even though it had been six months already, seriously, they just needed to be adults and get over it. Gwen was over it ages ago). It was perfectly logical that she'd never met Harley, and logical to expect he'd never meet her, because Gwen didn't want 'personal' relationships with the Avengers.

 

 

 

Until today, apparently.

 

 

 

Fury said he needed something and didn't trust Gwen alone (at least in the Avengers Tower, which... okay, fair). Then they ran into Pepper Potts, who fucking beamed at Gwen and started talking to her. Like a normal person. No yelling or screaming. Which was a surprise, because usually people just ignored her if they weren't yelling at her.

 

 

 

She was nice, and people being nice to Gwen was a rarity these days. She asked if she wanted to join the Avengers for dinner, and Gwen didn't know what to say. The whole thing escalated pretty quickly in her opinion, and she ended up somehow getting flustered and blurting out that she wasn't actually planning on having dinner. She didn't understand how it slipped out, but Fury was fucking having a field day messing with her. What an asshole.

 

 

 

She ended up going, because she was nice (no, shut up, Fury, she was nice), despite anything anyone had ever said... ever. Plus, she was a little hungry...

 

 

 

Okay, she might have remembered the last time she ate, or she might not have, and knew she hadn't picked up a shift at Saint Margrets in forever. Weasel usually wasn't too picky about a good side gig, Gwen usually just showed up and got paid. There was no schedule, Weasel understood she didn't have time for that 'stable life' bullshit, but she still needed to eat somehow. She doubted she could find a job that would pay for food and stuff, because she was fucking sixteen.

 

 

 

"Bye, kid, have fun." Gwen had never seen Fury look so happy in his life. He was wiggling his fingers and acting like a smug schoolgirl. Gwen let her mind replace Fury with one in a bright wig, acting like he was in Mean Girls (she and Sam loved riffing on that movie, criticizing and comparing it), and that disturbing image entertained her all the way to the living room.

 

 

 

That asshole deserved it.

 

 

 

Gwen wasn't uncomfortable with her body; she knew she was very thin. And even if she didn't like being pestered about what crap she was shoving into her body and how much of that crap she consumed, she didn't stop eating because those jerks couldn't mind their own business.

 

 

 

Gwen had always avoided eating with the Avengers for a very, very good reason, and it wasn't this one:

 

 

 

They didn't like her.

 

 

 

They used to always invite her out of politeness, but she never accepted because she was sure they didn't want her there. She kept refusing, and soon they stopped inviting her unless she brought it up herself.

 

 

 

They didn't want to get close to the reckless vigilante, and honestly, she didn't want to either. Although no one ever got that close. Not even George. She never let them get that close because she didn't like the baggage she had to unpack after they left. It was hard to talk about and hard to sort out her feelings after they were gone.

 

 

 

They always leave.

 

 

 

Plus, they'd probably insult and interrogate her. She didn't like that. And she didn't want to be yelled at for longer than necessary (though she certainly could never go on Avengers missions, but she sometimes needed someone to yell at her, and George wasn't alive enough to do that anymore, and Miguel was in a whole other universe, so he couldn't do it either.). Because, even if the Avengers didn't care, they were interested in sniffing out unknown entities. Gwen was essentially one of those unknown entities. She took pride in that, thank you very much.

 

 

 

But Pepper was pushy, yet kind, and no one was ever kind to her. She was impossible to refuse. It wasn't that Gwen didn't want to, she just didn't want to. People were always pushy and rude and told her she was too young to object (how could she confirm her very valid 'objecting' point, which was just adult bullshit about her being wrong). She also figured Pepper Potts wouldn't take no for an answer, and she was too tired to deal with anything heavy right now.

 

 

 

She would endure anything for Pepper. She always had exceptions.

 

 

 

We fucking went over this, Stacy.

 

 

 

She knows, but...

 

 

 

The elevator doors opened, and the sharp scent of pizza, cannoli, pasta, soda, wine, and alcohol hit her like a physical force. She wanted to run—it smelled so good, probably because she was so damn hungry. How had she not noticed the smell was this overwhelming before?

 

 

 

Everyone was in sweatpants and comfortable clothes. Gwen was in an oversized hoodie with the faded print of the rock band Sex Pistols (she and Hobie used to listen to them back in his universe), under which her dirty, bloody suit was visible. Her torn, turquoise Converse, held together with silver duct tape, and her bag containing all her worldly possessions ( books, a change of clothes: 8 t-shirts and a couple of pants) stood no chance. Naturally, she felt completely out of place. Like Pepper had picked up a stray kitten to feed it and then throw it back out onto the street. Actually, that's exactly what it was. She was a fucking spider, not a kitten.

 

 

 

This was different from how Team Red celebrated their big wins. That usually involved cheap booze (not that Gwen drank) and bar-hopping (she'd eat fries and laugh at her drunk teammates). They'd sing terrible karaoke once Matt and Wade were sufficiently wasted, then drag them back to Wade's apartment to crash and maybe watch a movie buried under a pile of blankets and pillows.

 

 

 

Suffice to say, this was entirely different. And Gwen, frankly, preferred her way. It was more... low-key and didn't make her anxious about everything (prices, the amount of food left, time until portal departure, escape routes, etc.).

 

 

 

"Hey, hon," Tony smiled and walked over, a glass of champagne in his hand. He stopped upon seeing Gwen hiding behind Pepper and staring at him with wide eyes. It was the look she got when she didn't know what to feel and wanted someone to tell her what to do, which didn't happen often. "Why'd you bring the bug?" Gwen felt a pang of disappointment, and another unpleasant emotion shot straight to her bones. She wanted to leave. She needed to handle this in the field; she wasn't going to endure this any longer than necessary.

 

 

 

But Pepper is so nice to you...

 

 

 

...

 

 

 

Fuck!

 

 

 

"Tony," Pepper said in a tone that even made Gwen flinch and fear disobedience. "Gwen" she winced at her name being said with that accent "is here because you should get to know her. She's been going on missions with you for over half a year, and you know next to nothing about her."

 

 

 

Great. She didn't want this. Please don't ruin it.

 

 

 

Tony smirked. "She's, what, seven? How complex can she be?" Gwen looked slightly offended but still shrunk in on herself. Did this man, this tiny man, just question her origin story? What the actual fuck? This was a fucking declaration of war.

 

 

 

I think I've endured enough, thank you very much.

 

 

 

Matt always said she had impeccable manners.

 

 

 

"I'm 16," she mumbled instinctively, and then fear gripped her as she noticed the silence that fell and all the eyes on her. God, she didn't want to draw attention to this. She wasn't going to speak. It was unbearable, and she fidgeted slightly, keeping her eyes down.

 

 

 

"Perfect!" Pepper exclaimed cheerfully and clapped her hands, breaking the tension. Gwen was fucking floored by the sudden shift in topic and tone. God, being polite is so cool. She couldn't admit she liked it, wanted it; it was dangerous for her. "That's almost like Harley!" Tony actually choked on his champagne, and Pepper snatched the bottle from his hand and took a swig like the total boss she was. Gwen had a bad feeling.

 

 

 

She's not... no, that's her son. She was nice, but she wouldn't make him... no. Would she? ...no... just... no.

 

 

 

No!

 

 

 

"Miss Potts, I don't think..." Gwen's timid voice tried to interrupt Pepper, who was addressing the ceiling. Of course, she wasn't given a say.

 

 

 

You never are.

 

 

 

Gwen Stacy? Having an opinion?? Being validated??? Not in this economy. You know why? Because this economy hated mutants and hated kids, and it fucking sucked to live in it, especially if you were a blue-collar worker with an accelerated metabolism.

 

 

 

That's why.

 

 

 

"On FRIDAY, you can invite Harley over for dinner?" she said sweetly, like poison mixed with honey, took another sip of champagne, and looked at Gwen with excited eyes. There was something almost unhinged in her gaze. God, she did hates me after all. Gwen leaned back slightly. "You'll like him, he's a bit reserved at first, but I'm sure you two will be great friends." It felt like ice water had been dumped over Gwen.

 

 

 

Why the fuck warn her? Why not just drop her on MJ and Ned and reveal her identity? Better yet, drop her on Ava, Sam, Luke, and Danny. This was all an omen. This was bad; she needed to get out. She already knew who Harley Keener was, for fuck's sake. She knows who he is. And if he was good enough to handle MJ's primness, then he was already awesome. Case closed.

 

 

 

She hadn't had friends since she was kicked out of the Spider Society. She couldn't. Not that she didn't want them; she had the best friends anyone could ask for. She just didn't want them dragged into the mess she'd gotten herself into. This bloody, bloody mess with too many deaths, pain, injuries, scars, and deaths. Even if four of them had abilities. So, no matter how much they called and texted, they eventually stopped. And so it happened, well, sort of. Ned still texted her sometimes. MJ texted once a month... sometimes. Ava kept texting occasionally. Sam stopped altogether. And Luke and Danny texted like once every few months.

 

 

 

She always read them. She never replied.

 

 

 

She didn't want a new friend. She couldn't protect him/her. She didn't know how. She didn't have the resources needed to have friends who couldn't heal from a gunshot wound in a day. No matter how cool they were, they weren't mutants (well, Matt wasn't a real mutant, but he was over 18, so he didn't count). And even if she did, her enemies knew she was fucking broke (after George died, she literally became homeless), she wore leggings, for fuck's sake. If they used a hostage in 9 out of 10 cases, they'd probably kill her anyway because they wanted to hurt her. Not just physically; they wanted to play with her mind, wanted to break her in every way possible and then some. She could have all the money in the world, and it probably wouldn't matter.

 

 

 

She couldn't save them. She knew. She tried. And it always ended the same.

 

 

 

She must have zoned out, because a hand landed on her shoulder, belonging to none other than Harley Keener, who seemed even more amused seeing her sudden shock. She didn't miss Tony whispering something in his ear as he passed by. The boy's smile widened. Gwen felt her body shrink in on itself slightly, the sense of foreboding only growing stronger, but her spider-sense remained silent.

 

 

 

 

"Come on, spider girl," he waved his hand, and Gwen followed him, fidgeting with her sleeves and looking anywhere but at the other person, specifically Harley Keener. Spider-Woman could handle this, but Gwen Stacy couldn't.

 

 

 

Fuck.

 

 

 

They sat down at the counter, and Gwen tried to ignore the Avengers burning holes into her back, eavesdropping on a conversation she was having, not them. Fuck them!

 

 

 

Be careful. Don't give anything away. Yeah, fuck no!

 

 

 

"Harley Keener," the guy smiled. Gwen offered a timid smile back as Keener grabbed a slice of pizza. Gwen watched but made no move to take one for herself. "You hungry?" he asked, raising an eyebrow. Gwen was starving. She had an accelerated metabolism, so she never got enough food. She shook her head anyway. If she ate, it would be harder to escape. She knew she'd want more food, but she also knew she needed it, and an opportunity like this wouldn't come again for a long time.

 

 

 

Unless you actually make friends.

 

 

 

"I'll eat when I get back," Gwen mumbled, dropping her head onto the table and crossing her arms. She just wanted to sleep. Maybe Harley would take the hint, unlike the parental units, and finally piss off.

 

 

 

“Back where?” Harley asked, taking a bite of pizza. Gwen made to answer, lifted her head and everything, but found she really didn’t have one. Gwen pondered it. She didn't have a permanent place she could call 'home' right now. (Even when she was in the Spider-Society, she lived with Hobie, who didn't mind.) No one would rent an apartment to a 16-year-old, and her income wasn't exactly conventional. Right now, she was talking about Matt's apartment. Matt always came home late and woke up early. He and Wade sometimes let Gwen crash on their couches and steal food if she really needed it. But Matt barely had any food, and all of Wade's stuff was expired. If she felt too guilty, or if neither of them was home, she'd find a spot in a storage locker or on the couch near the pool table at Saint Margaret's.

 

 

 

"Good question," Gwen decided to say instead. Ominous. Good. Maybe even too good. She knew she'd have to circle back to this somehow. She dropped her head back into her arms and turned it to face Harley.

 

 

 

"So where do you live then?" Harley asked. Okay, so not taking hints was hereditary. Must be contagious, given the Avengers hadn't stopped their prying stares either. Seriously, they should mind their own business.

 

 

 

"Queens," Gwen answered automatically. Because that's where she grew up. Like really grew up, not white picket fence or anything, but it’s where she met her friends, went to school, had fun and all that childhood shit she should have been doing since she was born or something. She was proud of that place. Like, Queens. Not her less-than-impressive hellish childhood. She might have grown up in Queens, but she wasn't from there. That white room is.

 

 

 

It will always be a part of you.

 

 

 

"Rose Hill." Yeah, I know. But he doesn't know that. "So where do you go to school?" Harley asked. Gwen eyed him suspiciously from over her arms.

 

 

 

"These are very standard ‘grown up’ questions." Gwen noted this with suspicion and felt the air tense, just like Harley's shoulders. Oh, this is their attempt? Wow they really sent in a kid to dig up this kind of stuff. Gwen smiles, alright, she'll bite... just a little. "Kidding," she said airily, and Harley laughed nervously.

 

 

 

"You joke a lot, huh?" Harley almost accused, and Gwen gave him a dry look.

 

 

 

"Well, you ask a lot of questions I don't like answering." Gwen shrugged, and Harley looked flustered for a moment, while Gwen smiled into her hand.

 

 

 

"I just asked where you live and what school you go to." Harley snorted and crossed his arms. "That's not a lot." Gwen smirked wider; Harley was making this too easy.

 

 

 

"That's exactly what a child predator would say." Gwen smirked even wider seeing Harley flush, and she felt almost proud of her work. She thought Tony would come and pull his kid out of this fight, but it didn't happen.

 

 

 

"I'm a kid too, asshole," Gwen raised an eyebrow at the profanity. "What?" Gwen shrugged.

 

 

 

"I didn't think kids from a place called Rosefield knew language like that," she said thoughtfully, "but then again, Tennessee was a slave state, so I guess I shouldn't be surprised." Harley stilled for a moment before snorting at her.

 

 

 

"You know, my friend would dunk your head in this pizza if she heard you say that." Not sure she would. Who the hell do you think I picked it up from? "And you don't have to be so rude, I'm trying to be polite!" Harley spat out angrily, and Gwen smiled even wider.

 

 

 

"How can stating a fact about your state's history in relation to the country's history, and its influence on your culture as opposed to your dialect and county name, be considered rude?" Gwen asked with a smirk as Harley stared at her for a moment. Gwen rolled her eyes. "But I'm sorry if I offended you. It was a very contentious way to bring it up."

 

 

 

"N-no. It’s...it’s fine… it’s just that MJ would probably say it too. Sorry for making a big deal of it," said Harley, and Gwen even blinked, too stunned by the apology, which was so stupid she hadn't heard one like it in a long time.

 

 

 

"I don’t," said Gwen, and Harley tilted his head in confusion as she turned to look at him more seriously. "I didn't do very well... in school." She might have graduated, but they didn't need to know she couldn't afford college. She knew she made it sound like she dropped out. She wanted it to sound that way. Besides, ever since she got her powers, people made her even more anxious, and she was anxious to begin with. She didn't want to anymore. But she stayed because it gave George more time to save up for college, even though she insisted she didn't want to go and could just go to college when she saved up enough herself. George wouldn't have stood for that shit.

 

 

 

She ran away right after George died.

 

 

 

Sorry.

 

 

 

Harley smirked. There it is.

 

 

 

"Well, I guess it's one or the other," Harley shrugged, and Gwen wanted to act smug, but she knew she shouldn't. She wanted to get angry, because they had literally just had an academic debate and Gwen had held her own. She wasn't the smart one, or the brawny one. She wasn't either, though not neither. She wasn't this or that. She was everything and nothing. She was whatever she needed to be. She didn't need these lame labels.

 

 

 

"I guess," she replied instead. She ignored Tony's contemptuous snort. "What about you?" she asked casually. Though, she knew the answer. "It's that school for smart kids in Manhattan, right?"

 

 

 

"Yep, Midtown," said Harley, and she saw Tony puff out his chest proudly.

 

 

 

"Good school. Got friends?" Yeah, your friends, you jerk.

 

 

 

"Yeah, they're fucking smart." I know. "They have internships here. Michelle Jones and Ned Leeds and Peter Parker. You probably know Peter, you're on the same team." I know.

 

 

 

"Watch out for Flash," Gwen muttered absently, dropping her head. Harley startled.

 

 

 

"What?" he asked, surprised. Gwen smiled. Oops. At least she'd said it quietly enough that only Harley heard, and not any of the Avengers.

 

 

 

"Nothing, just... must be nice to go to a school full of nerds, 'cause nerds don't have bullies," said Gwen, and Harley chuckled. Yeah, almost. Flash had pestered Gwen since elementary school. Elementary? She thinks that's what it's called in America.

 

 

 

"Yeah, but there are still jerks," he replied. Gwen knew exactly who he was talking about. Flash must have moved on to the next person to get the best grades out of everyone. She almost wanted to go back and punch her, like she promised Luke she would if Flash messed with her too much.

 

 

 

God, she missed them.

 

 

 

"Well, there are always jerks," Harley chuckled in response and looked at his plastic water bottle, while Gwen continued, not lifting her head and looking exhausted, but probably bored. "But that's what they are, jerks, and sometimes they change, just don't pay them any mind."

 

 

 

"Is that what you do?" Harley asked dumbly, and Gwen looked up, surprised by the shift in his tone. "Ignore the jerks. Like how you ignore the Avengers?" Wow, personal much? Calm down there, buckaroo.

 

 

 

And escalation? Where did that even come from?

 

 

 

"Nah, I just ignore everyone. It's kind of my thing." Gwen brushed it off, closing the topic; this conversation was getting too personal. The phone in her pocket vibrated. She looked at it. A message from Wade.

 

 

 

‘Let’s hit some fuckers balls.’ Gwen grinned.

 

 

 

"Well, I listen when I want to," she stood up and gave a silly salute to Harley. Harley looked at him in disbelief. "Sometimes."

 

 

 

And proceeded to flip out the window.

 

 

 

 

 

________________________________

 

 

 

 

Wade preferred the term asswipes.

 

 

 

Matt thought that was putting it delicately. Gwen couldn't help but agree, and they promptly dashed the name in favor of mother fucking asswipes. And then they collectively agreed adjectives were the best form of grammar and proceeded to blow up a window.

 

 

 

Team Red had a certain... expertise, so to speak. This expertise had been elevated to an art form. This art form was their profession. One could describe their particular skill set in many ways, but the gist of it should be clear by now. The general public called this skill set reckless, dangerous, risky, suicidal, weird, explosive, and so on. These skills were also particularly useful for catching villains the Avengers or the police didn't bother with.

 

 

 

The Avengers and the police don't worry about certain things, like human trafficking rings. The police aren't built for it, and the big-league superheroes couldn't afford to when they were saving the world. That's where vigilantes like Team Red come in. They were the in-between that no one cared about, though perhaps they should.

 

 

 

They were currently investigating a drug ring, but they only stumbled upon it because some idiot decided to mess with kids, breaking the rules to pass the time between jobs. A poor, sick son of a bitch. He must have been from out of town.

 

 

 

When Spidey decided to 'heroically' crash into the city—she wasn't a hero, thank you very much, look in the mirror, Wade 'I'm Gonna Save the Orphans From a Burning Building' Wilson—the guy ran back to his little hideout, where he was obviously tracked. Wow, he was a really bad guy. Matt even laughed when Gwen told him she didn't think anyone was tailing him. Come on, man, at least try to make it difficult.

 

 

 

Gwen wouldn't have called it suspicious if it weren't for the rise in trafficking in general, not just drugs. But over the past six months, she'd moved away from gangsters and was now more involved with circles like these. She noticed some former mob members were joining so fast it was as if being a mobster had gone out of style. Wade said they'd died out about a decade ago.

 

 

 

Well, she couldn't find any real connections besides their rising popularity, and honestly, Gwen had been having an existential crisis for the past week and a half. Matt said she should join a club, and Wade said this was her 14th club since joining the Avengers. Gwen retorted that it was actually because of the Avengers.

 

 

 

By the end of the night, the wall was covered in newspaper clippings and TIME and Science magazines that were either charred, punctured, soggy, or painted over with sincere, inventive paint. And Gwen had eaten so much ice cream she felt like she'd gained 10 pounds (and regretted it in the morning when her stomach hurt terribly). Who said Team Red couldn't be petty? They were the embodiment of the word.

 

 

 

"And then he just shoves a fucking pizza at me and starts lecturing. Like I'm just gonna take that? Like I enjoy being unironically made fun of? I mean, I can take a good roast, but as a lecture? From a guy almost eight months older than me? What the hell!" Gwen ranted at the criminal she kept kicking. As if he had the answers. The guy stared at her dumbly, and he looked so stupid that Gwen even laughed. "Do you think that's peer advice or just some spoiled brat being arrogant, just like his father? No, seriously, I need an honest opinion, what do you think?" Gwen said seriously, and Half-Tooth stammered out an answer.

 

 

 

"I-I th-think he is j-just a k-kid try-trying t-to def-defen-defend his fa-fa-father?" he finished on a high note, as if asking a question, and Gwen stopped hitting him. She blinked behind her mask, and the mask mimicked the action. Then she tilted her head. For a second, her brain short-circuited, and she needed to shake it off.

 

 

 

"Explain..." Gwen slammed the goon into the wall, probably harder than necessary. Why did her chest tighten when he said those words? Those awful, stinky words (like, 'seriously, dude, would it kill you to have one or two mints between heroin hits')? Was it because of origins? No, these guys weren't stupid enough to mess with dark magic. And they weren't smart enough to read English, let alone an ancient alphabet written in a language from another world/galaxy/universe/dimension (take your pick).

 

 

 

"We-well, did-didn’t St-Stark take him o-off the st-streets? Li-like it w-w-would ma-ma-make se-sen-sense that he w-would w-wanna def-defend h-hi-him.” And that, right there. That was a good point. This scumbag, this disgusting, woman...touching-without-consent scumbag, had a fucking point. Gwen didn’t get it from a personal experience standpoint, but he got it from a logical—even though emotions aren’t logical, they are just stupid and they hurt—perspective.

 

 

 

Of all the fucking fairy tales.

 

 

 

'You'll never have a family.'

 

 

 

"Huh, never thought about it that way," she muttered in awe. "I mean, those weren't the options, but I guess option C. I didn't make the rules. Thanks. Your opinion has been noted," said Gwen, knocking the guy out. Then she yelled to the two other adults."Guys! Half-Tooth helped me figure it out! I think my existential crisis is over!" No, it's not.

 

 

 

Matt chuckled like the asshole he was and then spoke the goddamn truth. "Your life is an existential crisis."

 

 

 

And then Wade, being the asshole that he was, spoke another goddamn truth. "Honey, you've got a big storm coming."

 

 

 

But the joke was on them, because Gwen already knew.

 

 

 

 

________________________________

 

 

 

 

 

"And why would she tell me that?"

 

 

 

"I thought you were smart," Fury said impassively, and Gwen let out a sound that was half groan, half laugh. More of a scoff, if you asked Fury. As if she couldn't believe what had just come out of Fury's mouth, or disagreed with it. Disbelieving and completely out of place.

 

 

 

Honestly, this whole conversation was out of place. They were supposed to be surveilling a HYDRA base, operating under stealth. Frankly, Fury would have preferred Romanoff or Coulson, hell, even Barton as a surveillance partner. But the Avengers were on a mission, and Coulson was somewhere with his team. Speaking of which, he had an Inhuman; Fury said he'd look into it more carefully and find reliable sources who could offer advice and guidance, maybe even training. So maybe it wouldn't be the complete disaster he expected.

 

 

 

Stacy was a reliable (sometimes... okay, never, but 'reliable source' was a very good definition) and was a mutant herself. She specialized in gathering evidence, following a trail with nothing but a speck of dirt to go on, and eventually finding the super-villain hiding in the sewers. Plus, she had connections with other unregistered mutants (she wouldn't reveal their names because, despite her loyalty, Stacy was no snitch and was incredibly devoted). She surely knew reliable sources that could help them.

 

 

 

"That's your mistake," said Gwen, and Fury rolled his eye. Maybe… she wasn't such a great idea after all. I mean, she was the mutant closest to the Avengers and rejected them so fiercely that they were angry with her. And really, tracking a lizard in the New York sewers isn't that hard… right?

 

 

 

...

 

 

 

Shit.

 

 

 

"You know why Romanoff told you," Fury stated, not looking at Stacy. "She was chasing rumors to find that child. And you, Stacy, are unnaturally good at that." Gwen hummed in acknowledgment. At least she admitted it.

 

 

 

After all, it was true. Gwen could catch words literally and learn about things that were never meant to be found, things that shouldn't be found, especially by a punk teenager in spandex. She found impossible leads in seconds. Her brain worked even faster than Stark's or Banner's or Parker's, but instead of using it purely for science, she used it practically. Like Fury, she wished Stark and Banner would use their heads more. Romanoff was right to enlist her to help find the child. Stacy was an invaluable asset in this matter.

 

 

 

"So she wants me to find her daughter? I don't mind helping, but she knows I work alone." Fury grunted. Of course. How could he forget. (That S.H.I.E.L.D. team with Nova, White Tiger, Power Man, and Iron Fist, which gave him a few dozen gray hairs in two years, he'd never forget). Stacy was not a good team player. She never shared her discoveries until the battle was already won. For someone who talked so much while doing anything and everything, she never gave out truly useful information. But Fury knew her chatter was, for the most part, a distraction. To throw the opponent off and confuse them. Few could do it mid-fight, but it seemed to help the kid focus better.

 

 

 

"She just wants you to follow the lead when she finds it," said Fury in the same tone he'd used all night, still not looking at the kid. "And keep your ears open. You're more perceptive than most and constantly deal with international gangs," Fury added casually. "You hear things that usually go unheard." That's what made Gwen an invaluable source for finding leads. She had information not just on HYDRA, but on a wide variety of organizations and gangs. She had a completely different set of informants that even Fury couldn't guess at yet. And those informants had completely different intel. Romanoff was trying to find a different angle, and Gwen was nothing like the leads she was currently following.

 

 

 

"That's good. I like a good puzzle," Gwen said sadly, nodding in understanding. "So what do you want?" See, perceptive. And fucking scary.

 

 

 

"What gave it away?" Fury smirked, not looking at Gwen and trying not to let on that he was slightly thrown. Gwen wasn't looking at him either. Straight ahead, at the dirty, polluted water of the Hudson, not at the base next to them, on Fury's side.

 

 

 

"Everything," Gwen giggled (what the hell? Seriously, this kid was supposed to be Spider-Woman, and she fucking giggled) and turned to him, her eyes sparkling. "Come on, spill," she said, bouncing a few times before propping her head in her hands. Elbows on the dashboard, with a bright, excited look in her eyes, like a schoolgirl discussing gossip (or ‘tea’ as Gwen said, or was it ‘t’? He’d never get Gwen’s generation sense of humor).

 

 

 

"Do you know anyone who's useful for mutants?" Fury asked rather bluntly. He knew how it sounded, and Gwen understood it wasn't exactly what she'd said. But Gwen didn't call him out on it, because Fury never asked questions like that. The kid tilted her head and thought for a moment before answering.

 

 

 

"Hmm, depends on what you want. Do you want to hide them, protect them, control them...?" Gwen asked, letting her voice trail off on a questioning note. Fury didn't answer, and Gwen waited a moment before speaking again. Carefully, but a serious expression flashed across her face; one of realization. She dropped her hands and straightened up. "Is this about Coulson's team?" All traces of joking were gone from her voice. She was speaking completely seriously, and it honestly scared Fury more than the fact that she knew Coulson was alive, let alone that he had a team, and that team had a mutant. Even the Avengers didn't know Coulson was still walking among them.

 

 

 

"How do you do that?" Fury gritted out through clenched teeth, letting frustration pierce his voice. He was angry because Stacy was one of the few people who could figure him out. And one of the few who could figure him out so well. The kid shrugged and looked forward again, her usually cheerful face adopting a calm and casual expression.

 

 

 

"Because you don't care about shit like that. But you care about Coulson, no matter what you say. Not judging B T dubs," said Gwen without sarcasm, but not entirely seriously either. Fury let her finish her thought to answer her question. "Let me guess. Someone on his team developed abilities? Having control issues?" Fury didn't answer, pausing, and she nodded as if receiving an answer before continuing. "Normally I'd suggest Xavier, but he's not too trusting, especially of S.H.I.E.L.D. They're probably agents too, and I don't think Coulson wants to lose anyone, especially to a school with an... advanced curriculum. Are they Inhuman or mutant?"

 

 

 

"Does it matter?" Gwen hummed affirmatively but wasn't offended. She must be taking this really seriously, or she really wanted to help that agent. Likely the latter, the kid was like that. "We believe they're Inhuman."

 

 

 

"Okay. So the powers are closely tied to emotions and memories. My advice? Power suppressants and training with them. It'll hurt, and it'll take time to get used to. But it's the safest way. If they don't want to give her up or have her discovered, I'd suggest Xavier, but I don't think S.H.I.E.L.D. wants to be indebted to the X-Men," said Gwen. She wasn't looking at Fury, but the conversation was over, and Fury confirmed he'd taken her thoughts on board.

 

 

 

"Duly noted," a second of silence followed, and then Gwen unbuckled her seatbelt.

 

 

 

"There's our guy," Gwen muttered, jumping out of the car to deal with the bastard.

 

 

 

Battles with Stacy were always an adrenaline-fueled ride. She always managed to get as close as possible without getting hurt. The kid had skills, though. They just weren't applied in any way Fury had ever seen. She was flexible but strong. Agile and fast, but firm and precise. She tumbled like the Black Widow and hit like Captain America. She was like those two, plus Hawkeye and the Winter Soldier with the intelligence of Iron Man, all in one tiny person who might one day be the strongest in the world.

 

 

 

God forbid she ever become a supervillain.

 

 

 

They intercepted the HYDRA informant. They needed to capture and interrogate him. Extract information by any means necessary.

 

 

 

Fury didn't interrogate him.

 

 

 

Honestly, watching Gwen interrogate someone was a real privilege. She was like Romanoff; she'd made it an art form. Gwen didn't let anyone observe her, except for a select few. Fury was almost flattered to be one of the few who got to see her in action.

 

 

 

Gwen was actually a lot like Romanoff. Her espionage and emotional control were more than unorthodox, but on the Black Widow's level. She also fought like her, using flexibility and speed over strength. She observed everything, could read people like her. Could be stealthy and smart like her. She even spoke six languages Fury didn't know she knew until she did it.

 

 

 

But what really reminded Fury of Natasha was the interrogations and torture. They turned it into an art. Beautiful but dangerous. Graceful but brutal. Delicate but painful.

 

 

 

They didn't start with pain. They gave the victim a chance. One chance. To avoid the pain. To talk. One chance.

 

 

 

Fury had never seen a single victim dare to take it.

 

 

 

Gwen knew exactly every person's weak spot without even guessing. She knew where it was and how to pierce, cut, or gouge it. One second everything was fine, the next, pain beyond what they could bear. It didn't build, wasn't gradual, it was instantaneous.

 

 

 

Stacy said it was because she was impatient.

Romanoff claimed it was just the beginning. The information came in exactly 3 minutes and 26 seconds later.

 

 

 

A new record.

Chapter 3: Galina Romanov

Chapter Text

Chapter 3 - Galina Romanov

 

 

 

 

 

2000, Red Room.

 

 

 

 

“Один… два... три”

 

 

 

Shots rang out on the third count. The thick Russian accent bouncing off the bleak walls. A row of girls no older than 15 lined up against the wall, reflecting their perfect picture on the other side of the room, dark shadows casting over their stoic faces, watching as the freshly appointed Black Widow made her final shot to earn the honored title.

 

 

 

The woman watching over on the tall balcony who had been proctoring the test didn’t move one bit, just as she had been when she first came. Never made any motions to indicate the test was over, never writing down the tests progress. If the candidate messed up even a little, the test would be over and the participant would fail. There was no room for even the slightest error in the Red Room.

 

 

 

“Приемлемо, Вдова” (Acceptable, Widow.) she addressed never moving an inch, but her voice rang out as powerful as a tidal wave. The red haired 22 year old lowered her weapon, but didn’t look up nor did she acknowledge the praise.

 

 

 

Praise wasn’t meant to be acknowledged. It was a part of the test. Praise was just a distraction fueling your ego and making one arrogant and overconfident in one’s ability and competence. Praise was just a mean used to seduce an opponent into a false sense of respect and admiration. Praise was a tool to be used against enemies.

 

 

 

The man next to the director did not look pleased. He did not know any better because he was not from the Red Room. He was a potential alliance and if he was to actually, officially be allied with the Red Room, then he would have to know his place. But for now, they allowed the German HYDRA official speak his incompetence. He was allowed to furrowed his brow and speak his feeble concerns to the Director in German.

 

 

 

“Diese Mission ist in unserem Bündnis von entscheidender Bedeutung. Sind Sie sich sicher, dass dies Ihr Kandidat ist?“( This mission is crucial in our alliance, are you positive this is your candidate. ) The Director did not humor him with an answer and turned to the large chipped wooden doors at the back of the balcony. The heavy doors opened and the Red haired woman walked straight. She followed the beige halls with flickering lights that grew more ark inbetween the next lighting fixture on the wall with no doors. Passing by the same old wooden normal sized doors to a point where you thought there was no Vega inning or end to them. But lead to a red door that stood out, breaking the dull pattern which continued on the other end of it. That is where she stopped and knocked exactly once before waiting. There was no indication that was visible or heard but after exactly 10 seconds of waiting with her hands behind her back, standing straight as a board, Natalia opened the red door.

 

 

 

The Director was sitting there at her plain desk, no emotion on her face as she stared straight at Natalia, directly in the eye. The man from earlier stood in to the side of the desk his body turned more toward the Director than to to her, he looked at her though threw a bit of a side eye and his expression was a little late to be schooled from his almost angered and irritated expression to a scowling neutral face, that only had a bit more emotion than the Director’s and Natalia’s stoic, solemn expression that have no emotions away. Almost as if they were robots. Then there was a man that hadn’t been in the training room, against the wall that casted shadows over his still figure in grey and black. He had long brown hair and a black mask that covered his mouth, his eyes were as lifeless as Natalia’s as he stood attention, back never touching the wall and his hands at his sides. She noticed his left arm was made of metal and a red star on his bicep. He didn’t look at her, just straight ahead, as if he was a rag doll and awaiting orders.

 

 

 

Natasha dissected him quickly, as she was expected to do with any and all unknown entities that surrounded her. He was American. Around 24. Closed off, and attentive. He had a Hydra symbol on his clothes. So did the German man.

 

 

 

The Director was talking about alliances and this was a mission room- and not just any mission room themission room; the room where all the higher ups got their missions they were to assign to the Red Rooms assassins and soldiers and the room where the Black Widow got her missions directly. Natasha felt dread pool in her gut, she didn’t like group missions. She was better solo. Other teammates held her back and she was very good at following the Red Room Number One rule:

 

 

 

Companions are for the weak.

 

 

 

It was the rule she based her entire life around. She cut off or killed all her connections outside the Red Room. She made herself the number one assassin-the Black Widow- in the red Room. She had no emotional attachments or connections and it made it easier to be lifeless. Easier to make her obey, because all her morals were dashed. It made it easier to kill with no personal attachments.

 

 

 

But on group missions, she had to interact in ways that weren’t deceiving or seducing her target. She had to work together with other people. And 99 percent of the time they were more emotional than her. They had connections and wanted to make them with her. She made sure to distance herself as much as possible, stay on guard around them, and never talk to them unless it was to discuss the mission and only if it’s imperative . No nonsense, no side conversations, no unnecessary interactions. If they didn’t get the plans on the first time they discussed it, then they would die and Natasha could improvise. She never ever depend on anyone else during a mission. Especially a team mission. She always assumed they would fail or be incompetent or die. She made auxiliary plans for every scenario she could think of.

 

 

 

“Natalia, you are the newly appointed Black Widow of this Red Room. A sort of congratulations are in order.” the Director said in nearly perfect English accent tonite only slightly with a Russian one(English is a boarder language that was spoken fluently among HYDRA and the Red Room, so she is already supposed to know that she is to speak mostly English on the mission and speak in English when she answered the questions verbally in the briefing room) and she slightly tilted her head in reply, but just to acknowledge the fact, face never showing emotion. The director’s lips formed an amused smile, in display of her control.

 

 

 

The Director was the only person who could show such emotion, she rarely did it. When she did it was to emphasize her anger or displeasement. She nearly never showed that she was pleased.

 

 

 

The HYDRA official, on the other hand, was not . And spoke such insolence that defied her director's decision. Especially for a second time. Natalia was genuinely curious how this man was still alive.

 

 

“She is new. She will not be sufficient for this mission. She does not have enough experience in her job well for this-” the German man went on a tirade. His German accent that laced his tone was ugly and thick, she never liked that language. It left a bad taste in her mouth. The Director cut off his venomous flow of words with a harsh slap of a paper to her oak desk. The sound resonated and her smile had completely vanished, a hint of irritation pinching her face in a way that a normal person wouldn’t even notice.

 

 

 

“She is the most obedient and strongest of all our candidates, and was the only one combatant enough to pass the exam on her first try. Natalia is the most acceptable for this mission, for she has never failed a mission assigned by the Red Room before. She will suffice the needs of this mission perfectly.” The director informed the German man never losing her composer, but allowing the heat and authority in her voice assert  dominance over him. She then turned back to Natasha. The German man shut up. She looked the fresh Widow in the eyes and held her gaze in a deadly stare as she informed in a voice that threatened that anything less than perfection was unacceptable on a level that would get her severely punished. “You will not fail.” Natalia nodded once and stood straighter as she said:

 

 

 

“Yes, Madam.” In a firm voice that did not show weakness or defiance. It showed promise for what she would do. The Director nodded in approval once before continuing the debrief.

 

 

 

“This mission is a extended mission in Italy through Germany. You will be assassinating delegates that might have future influences on the country, but have none as of now. Your target list will be given to you upon departure.” she said formerly, never breaking her eyes away from the Widow.

 

 

 

Black Widow.

 

 

 

“This mission is also important because beyond assassination and influence, there is alliance that will be maintained if all goes accordingly. You will be partnering with Hydra’s main asset.” the Director said barley gesturing to the soldier with the metal arm. Natasha didn’t take her eyes off the director, she didn’t turnto even glance at the man. She only heard as the man stood to attention by turning toward the Director and stepping away from the shadows and stood a few paces behind her. Locking his hands behind him to show compliance. “It is a partnership that we have been working on for decades. This mission’s success will be the deciding factor. Hydra’s new asset and the Red Room New Black Widow. Don’t mess up.” She warned, her tone suggested this would be something greater than she informed Natalia of. But it was not Natalia’s place to question her director.

 

 

 

She left with the soldier following her. Her next orders did not have to be said. She was to get ready and leave immediately. She got to her quarters quickly but never in a rush and closed the door packing a small beige backpack she acquired from Iraq. She does not have design preferences, the accessory was to only be used as functional and a tool on a mission.

 

 

 

When she walked out of her room, the soldier was standing by her door looking confused as if not knowing what to do, but in a way that he didn’t have any emotions on his face as he stared at the opposite wall blankly. She wanted to scoff, but she kept a neutral face as she made her way to the transports they would be using. Passing him by without a second glance.

 

 

 

He followed compliantly.

 

 

 

 

 

________________________________

 

 

 

 

 

 

They didn’t talk to each other while traveling.

 

 

 

They didn’t talk on the ride to the airport, in which she drove and he took the front seat. They didn’t talk to each other at checkout, she only talked to the check-in lady at the airport. They didn’t talk on the flight, they sat together while listening to the usual noise of coach seating area. They didn’t talk on the way to the hotel, they walked because it was only a short distance and kept to the shadows and mapped out the surrounding areas for their mission. They didn’t talk at the hotel, as they silently claimed their spots and unpacked.

 

 

 

As soon as they got to the one bed hotel room, she sat on one side of the bed and placed her pack on the floor, claiming the side as her own. They only got one room with one bed to avoid suspicion. It was unsaid that they’d be posing as a couple, not on a honeymoon or anything, just taking a simple vacation. There was no need for couples to request separate rooms or two beds and saying they were coworkers on a business trip was too complicated. No one asked questions this way.

 

 

 

Digging out a pad to show their first assignment of 25. The missions were given on a location based system. There were 25 assignments that unlocked as soon as they were in each city and locked again once they left the designated city. Currently they all were under the incomplete tab, once the assignment was complete they would get a new source of information and the necessities to travel to the next location. She estimated it would take 1 week per kill. That was 25 weeks.

 

 

 

The mission details were very clear, but not giving too much information. Just a name, location, and time. The way that they had to kill the first target was open ended and there were no building plans so that meant they had to scope it out before they went in.

 

 

 

The Soldier was quiet as he sat on the other side of the bed. Back toward her, sitting straight up. Waiting for orders. It was clear that she would be leading this mission. She didn’t find herself wondering about the mysterious man. She believe the expression went ‘curiosity killed the cat’. It was one of her flaws however, to be maybe too curious about things she believes she has no right to understand. It took a lot of her teenage years to suppress that instinct and still took a lot of self control to keep those thoughts away.

 

 

 

The Asset didn’t try to make an emotional connection to her. It was a bit off putting, but it did make her job not to get attached easier. So she shrugged it off.

 

 

 

They had a mission.

 

 

 

Week 1.

 

 

 

He didn’t talk.

 

 

 

She didn’t talk.

 

 

 

The lights Just turned out and they went to sleep on the first night. Both of them slipping into a light, restless sleep. Only inches apart and not touching. They made no noise as they slumbered, and did not move or wake up, as there was no threat.

 

 

 

The next morning they both woke up exactly at 6.

 

 

 

They got ready quickly and went out the door to scope their targets location of his imminent death. They only talked when they needed as to not look suspicious, and it was in codes about the mission. They spoke in Italian.

 

 

 

Natalia was pleasantly surprised when the Asset wasn’t as mindless as she first thought. He gave important input on the plan, that they were apparently expected to make on their own. The more technical things that is. He never said much and she talked only slightly more than him. Only to show him plans and her routes and if he had adjustments he would make them. Then they’d burn the paper to erase all evidence once the plan was solidified.

 

 

 

The target was killed by the end of the week.

 

 

 

Week 2

 

 

 

They were in Sicily.

 

 

 

Not far from where their first mission was, just across a straight. They took a boat there and the ride was only two hours. Neither one of them talked.

 

 

 

They didn’t really need a plan, they only need not to be caught. Unlike the last mission, they weren’t to make it as quiet as possible, but this time there was a note under the name, location and time. The note had said that they were to make a specifically of it.

 

 

 

Make it noticeable but not to be noticed.

 

 

 

Asset took the reins on this one by building a time bomb out of some scrap metal he found and taking gunpowder he had packed. She had to admit out of the little resources they had, it was a pretty decent bomb. She never verbally acknowledged it, but it did cross her mind.

 

 

 

They blew up the delegation center where their target was.

 

 

 

Week 3

 

 

 

She was bringing toast up to their room in Barcelona.

 

 

 

It was far away from the second kill, which was plastered all over the news. The delegation buildings bombing killing twenty people and injuring 103. Out of those twenty, only one was a target, but she couldn’t find it in herself to mourn the 19 others who had fallen. She hadn’t had those kind of thoughts in so many years she can barely remember.

 

 

 

“You have crumbs on your shirt.” he said in American. It threw her slightly off because That was the first time he’s ever spoken to her and gave her information that was not about the mission. It wasn’t an invitation of companionship, just a fact that she acknowledged by brushing it off and not offering a thanks.

 

 

 

But she couldn’t help but notice that behind the gruffness and an accent only a Native American (she believe it sounded most like a Brooklyn accent, but that part of the accent  was barely noticeable) in his voice was a tint of gentleness and the same barely noticeable confusion that always laced his voice whenever he talked. It wasn’t like the German Officer, in fact he rather liked his voice.

 

 

 

She shot a woman in the head the next day.

 

 

 

Week 4

 

 

 

“I am going out.”

 

 

 

She had said one night and he got up and followed her into the woods that was near their hotel in a small town in Scotland.

 

 

 

She was going out to train and to not lose her edge. She didn’t expect him to come but she didn’t deny him and his silent invitation to spar. Their default fighting styles were completely opposite.  She used speed and her agility and flexibility. He mostly blocked and used his strength and precise hits that would do a lot of damage.

 

 

 

They didn’t go easy on each other and that was the way she liked it. No one would go easy on them in the real world and it’s best to train with no handicaps.

 

 

 

They spared in silence for hours until they were both drenched in sweat. Sneaking back into the hotel near 3am, sneaking past the half asleep receptionist. Not letting anyone notice as they slipped back into their room and took turns to shower and get ready.

 

 

 

Two days later they hung a man in the early morning under a monorail track.

 

 

 

Week 5

 

 

 

“I am Natalia.”

 

 

 

She told him and he looked up, and they stared at each other in silence for a long time. His expression flashed a bit of surprise, before settling back into the blank stare, that the longer she looked at it, noticed it wasn’t so blank. It held a swirl of emotions and memories that he, now that she really looked at him, visibly suppressed.

 

 

 

She never told him her name in the month that they had worked together, she felt it was appropriate considering the next 20 weeks were going to be spent together. They were going to be undercover at least once in that time.

 

 

 

“I don’t have a name.” he informed in a clipped tone. She did not feel sorry for that. She respected him too much to pity him. Natasha pitied no one. “They call me Soldier.”

 

 

 

“You need a name for this mission.” she said, but she didn’t offer him a suggestion. He hummed in affirmation. Agreeing with her. And took some time to think of one.

 

 

 

“How about Aktivs.” she raised her brow. She didn’t like it. Latvian for Asset. That wouldn’t work, as they were in Latvia. That was basically like going to America and saying that he was named Asset.

 

 

 

“No.” she responded. He gave her a cocky smirk, one he probably would never dare to do where his handlers could see. One that showed more emotion than Natalia had been shown her entire life. It was so sudden and shocking and overwhelming that Natasha could not stop a quiet gasp from her mouth. He falter just a bit before continuing.

 

 

 

“Krasnaya.” Interesting. Her shock was gone and replaced with that curiosity she suppressed. If he could be cocky then she could be curious.

 

 

 

“Russian?” she asked. Letting amusement and interest cautiously enter her tone. He looked a little shocked but for less time than she had and he nodded.

 

 

 

She liked it.

 

 

 

It didn’t matter that they had shown more emotion in the past 30 seconds than they had in their entire lives. Their bosses weren’t here to call them out or punish them. And it wasn’t like they were going to tell them, because if Natalia was honest, it was kind of nice.

 

 

 

He strangled someone to death the next day.

 

 

 

Week 6

 

 

 

“Natalia.”

 

 

 

He said her name for the first time in the dead of night, as they were laying on their hotel bed in Munich. They were sharing a bed, as they always did, inches apart and not touching.

 

 

 

She liked how he said her name. His Russian accent being nicely fused with his gentle English.

 

 

 

“Krasnaya.” she responded in her own tone tinted with slight affection. If he noticed then he didn’t say so.

 

 

 

“Do you ever think there is something else out there. Besides this.” He said in almost a child like tone. Innocent and unassuming. This was dangerous territory he was defending into. Even questioning their existence and what it meant for them to live was deadly and would warrant immediate punishment. She stared at the ceiling for a second, and couldn’t help but contemplate her answer. It should’ve been simple.

 

 

 

“Not for us.” she responded. That was the simplest way to put it. They had no life other than being their organizations tools. Being a small part of a bigger picture that they could not know.

 

 

 

When she was younger and more naive, she thought it was like a jail. She was a prisoner being made into something that wasn’t human.

 

 

 

She wasn’t wrong.

 

 

 

They drowned a 19 year old the next morning,

 

 

 

Week 7

 

 

 

“I can’t remember.”

 

 

 

He mumbled to himself in a frustrated tone, having more emotion than it should. Natalia looked up from her book that she was reading on a chair. He was sitting on the bed, back facing her. His hands gripped his knees so hard that she saw his flesh hand turn white.

 

 

 

She shouldn’t say anything. But she does.

 

 

 

“What?” She asked simply, quietly. Letting gentleness creep into it as to be non threatening. For the first time, he seemed upset.

 

 

 

“Before I woke up in HYDRA.” He said and turned slightly to her as she put down her book but didn’t get up. He looked down to his arm. “The only thing I can remember, is that I didn’t have this.” He the movement in his arm minuscule to indicate what he was talking about.

 

 

 

She didn’t have a response for it, so she didn’t say anything at all. But she did attempt to send some sort of silent support, not offering any apology.

 

 

 

This wasn’t her fault.

 

 

 

But she did feel a flash of anger blaze within her. Anger that she hadn’t felt since she was 16. Anger at this system, this organization for not treating them better. She hadn’t had these foolish thoughts of think she deserved better since she was a kid.

 

 

 

But she felt Krasnaya deserved better than how HYDRA had been treating him.

 

 

 

They drowned two women in the cold water of the Mediterranean sea.

 

 

 

Week 8

 

 

 

“I like the way you fight.”

 

 

 

It was the first time they talked during a sparring session. Which was sort of strange because the only noises that were heard was the nocturnal creatures and dull sounds of the city. The only noise they made were flesh on flesh or metal and their slightly heavy panting.

 

 

It was nearly 2, and they were just about to end up their sparring session with one last round before heading back to the hotel in Zermatt. She took him off guard and went for the legs, smirking as he went down and then jumping on top of his fallen figure, straddling him with a freshly sharpened knife to his throat.

 

 

 

“Oh yeah?” She asked, with a hint of amusement at his chagrined face. It took a second for the miffed look to disappear and replaced with something else.

 

 

 

“Yes.” he confirmed after a while with a nod and she smiled a bit more, never leaving her position as she leaned closer toward him.

 

 

 

“And what exactly is it about my style that you like?” she asked in an almost seductive way (but it wasn’t seductive, because she wasn’t trying to flirt just tease) , letting her curiosity get the best of her and took over her words.

 

 

 

“It’s almost like a dancer.” Krasnaya replied, Natalia scoffed. The Red Room entire theme was a ballet studio. The dancers were as physically fit as one could be. Ballet took a lot of self control and hardwork. Physical prowess was everything when it came to training. Being called a dancer was supposed to be an insult, for Natalia it left a bad taste in her mouth. It reminded her of the Red Room and the torture she had to go through to get to where she was now. She couldn’t focus on the past because the mission didn’t require that.

 

 

 

But somehow, when Krasnaya complimented her, when he said that she looked like a dancer. She knew it was his American way of saying she was graceful and elegant. In American eyes, Russian Ballet was an untouchable art form. She couldn’t help her smile.

 

 

 

They killed the tenant in the room just above theirs when they got back.

 

 

 

Week 9

 

 

 

“Natasha.”

 

 

 

He said and she looked up from the plans she was making for their next target in Berlin. He had been looking at her for a while, just staring. It wasn’t unnatural for Krasnaya to stare at her, or at the wall or anywhere really, so she had ignored it. Had she looked up she would see that he had a look of concentration on his face. Like he was trying to figure something out.

 

 

 

“It’s easier to say in English.” He explained and she gave a look of understanding and exasperation, but hid her small smile by ducking down to continue making their plan.

 

 

 

She liked it.

 

 

 

She sliced a 42 year old woman’s throat 2 hours later.

 

 

 

Week 10

 

 

 

“I like cats.”

 

 

 

It was the most random and weird thing to say. Completely inappropriate for a woman of her status and a situation this dire. Yet she couldn’t find it in herself to be regretful of the words, especially as Krasnaya gave her a baffled expression. That showed he was completely lost on how to reply.

 

 

 

They were currently in the vents (they were really big vents) in a convention center in Edinburgh. Their target was two rooms away and the vents were big enough for both of them to fit so they could get a clear shot of their target as he walked by.

 

 

 

“Yes, I think I like cats.” he finally responded and Natasha let out a small quiet laugh. Of course that’s how he’d respond. He looked at her again and smiled.

 

 

 

“You seem like a dog type.” she observed and she in a million years would never expect him to respond with:

 

 

 

“I like the way you laugh.”

 

 

 

That took Natasha by surprise. She didn’t know why her heart stopped and she froze. She didn’t know the feeling that was crawling up on her insides, it was warm and fuzzy. That was probably a red flag, a warning sign that she was emoting but she couldn’t help but like the feeling that came upon her.

 

 

 

She didn’t even notice their target was dead until she saw red.

 

 

 

Week 11

 

 

 

“You remind me of someone.”

 

 

 

He said to her as they were eating breakfast in a little cafe in Nerja. They were trying to listen in on their target, but he had gone to the bathroom and they made no move to follow. Best to keep suspicion off of themselves. They already had all the information they needed, but couldn’t find it in themselves to go. She looked up from her biscuit with a raised eyebrow as he hurried to add.

 

 

 

“I mean I think you remind me of someone. A woman.” he said hurriedly and Natasha nodded in understanding. She didn’t give any indication for him to continue, but didn’t speak as she munched on her breakfast. “Someone before…” he moved his metal arm only slightly.

 

 

 

They’d talked about this on and off for a while. Krasnaya not remembering anything, not even his own name. HYDRA not telling a thing about his past to him or anyone else. They used his metal arm as an indicator of timestamps.

 

 

 

“What do you remember about her?” she asked, having an almost foreboding feeling in his gut. She shifted and didn’t like the way that the thought of talking about her made Natasha feel. And she didn’t know why she was feeling the way she felt right now, she just knew that it was probably stupid. So she schooled her expression into a neutral one, Krasnaya didn’t seem to notice.

 

 

 

“I remember that she has brown hair. I also remember her being a strong individual. I usually remember her with a blonde boy, I think. I don’t know, everytime I look at you I get reminded of her.” Krasnaya said and shifted a little. “Like, you two have the same...air about you. You two seem very different otherwise. But strong and independent is what I’d call her, and you remind me of that.” he shrugged.

 

 

 

“Do you like those characteristics?” she found herself asking without think about it. He looked at her oddly before shrugging.

 

 

 

“I do, but I don’t feel the same way when I think of her as I do with you.” he sounded confused. And Natasha found herself in the middle of relaxing and tensing up even more. She didn’t know why; he was just telling her what he remembered.

 

 

 

Like he always did.

 

 

 

She strangled their target in an ally on his way to lunch.

 

 

 

Week 12

 

 

 

She kissed him.

 

 

 

She didn’t know why she did that of all things, but her target was looking directly at them. They were in a corner of a shopping mall in Mons. They sat on the bench waiting for their target to finish purchasing a very expensive watch, and they must have looked suspicious because he looked over and narrowed his eyes a bit. Now he averted his eyes and was hurriedly walking away.

 

 

 

Krasnaya seemed just as surprised as their target, if his eyes widening to the size of dinner plates were anything to go by it. She waited until the target was out of sight to part lips, looking distinctly away from Krasnaya’s shocked murky blue eyes.

 

 

 

Her heart shouldn’t be pounding this hard; she had to do what she had to do to avoid suspicion. But was kissing Krasnaya the best way to go about it? It was an instinct, an in the moment decision which was weird. She never not kissed someone to maintain her cover before, but somehow this was different. Should couldn’t help but feel that this wasn’t just to maintain their cover. She actually quite enjoyed it, which wasn’t good because she shouldn’t have enjoyed anything.

 

 

 

“Why did you…” he whispered, body only tensing after she broke them up. He looked at her and she only looked where her target had left. Trying not to pay any mind at his intense stare baring into her. He didn’t seem upset or mad. But she felt that he was confused, she was too.

 

 

 

“He saw us.” She explained herself and glanced, only for a second, at his still tense and unmoving form. “Physical displays of affection make people uncomfortable.” She couldn’t help but smirk as a light red dusted his cheeks, barely noticeable.

 

 

 

She got up to finish their job.

 

 

 

The target never even noticed he was dead.

 

 

 

Week 13

 

 

 

“This tastes like shit.”

 

 

 

He scrunched up his nose at the breakfast she had made him. There was a kitchen in their hotel in Lyon. They didn’t feel like eating out today and had a more complex mission to plan. They needed more intercite plan and they only had two days to make it. She had made a drink with kale and Chia seeds she had found in the market. She just boiled that combination in water to give to him as he continued with the plan. She huffed and turned away.

 

 

 

“It’s good for you.” She insisted and he pushed the cup away from him. It looked like sewer water in the dark. He wrinkled his nose again at the cup as if offended him.

 

 

 

“I think you’re trying to poison me.” He mumbled and she snorted. He had a pouty look on his face, and it was kind of cute…. Wait...what?!

 

 

 

No no, that was the exact wrong thing to think! She couldn’t do this. She couldn’t have feelings or affection if any kind for Krasnaya. That would get her killed. That would get him killed.

 

 

 

“Stop being dramatic and drink it.” She found herself saying in almost a scolding tone, even if she was going to an existential crisis inside her brain and heart -How was her heart fucking apart of this now?!

 

 

 

They poisoned a lady, with real poison that evening.

 

 

 

Week 14

 

 

 

“I would never forget you, Natasha.”

 

 

 

Krasnaya looked at her seriously as they were staking out a woman with red heels in the car on the edge of a small town 50 miles outside of Berlin. It came out of nowhere and Natasha looked at Krasnaya a bit shocked, just like he did when she sometimes did something odd, it must’ve shown because his face softened from the serious expression it was.

 

 

 

She didn’t know why the hell she felt lighter. She felt a flutter in her chest and it made her feel nervous and relaxed at the same time. But most of all she felt warm and comforted. She found that she didn’t mind the feeling nearly as much as she was trained to. But she couldn’t find it in herself to care.

 

 

 

With Krasnaya, all her training and self control over her emotions flew out of the window. She could breathe and relax and let herself feel because Krasnaya doesn’t judge her or yell at her when she does. It was okay because He doesn’t care about self control nearly as much as he should either.

 

 

 

“I count on it.” she smirked at him. He smiled back. That smile that made her feel a sense of happiness. She didn’t fight it this time. She found that letting herself feel emotions wasn’t as bad as she thought.

 

 

 

Not with Krasnaya.

 

 

 

They killed the woman with a noose.

 

 

 

Week 15

 

 

 

“He was blonde.”

 

 

 

They were about to go to sleep when Krasnaya had a major flashback. He had fallen off the bed and his eyes went wide. His breathing picked up to the point he was hyperventilating. Natasha went on autopilot and did what she thought was the natural way to deal with this. She instantly took him to back the bed sitting across from him in a cross cross as he mirrored her breathing.

 

 

 

Then he tentatively requested to talk it out, as if she would say no. She scoffed at that insecurity and told him to spill, because that was what she was going to tell him to do anyway.

 

 

 

He smiled up at her with a small painful, but genuine smile. She had her own easy small genuine smile just for him too.

 

 

 

They had talked for hours about a small boy that was always sick and could barely breathe. Natasha guesses he had asthma and he had another series of flashes and told her that the boy put newspapers in his shoes to be taller.

 

 

 

Most of the memories were painful, some he laughed painfully at. Almost all of them had that small blonde boy with newspaper in his shoes. But no matter how hard he tried he couldn’t put a name to the face.

 

 

 

Krasnaya said that the memories were painful because it seemed like he had a good life before the metal arm. It didn’t seem at all like he was working for HYDRA.

 

 

 

Natasha has never felt more hate to the organization as she did just then.

 

 

 

They strapped a man to the bottom of the boat instead of sleeping.

 

 

 

Week 16

 

 

 

“Do you ever wonder if we could have a normal life.”

 

 

 

She asked in the dead of night, staring at the ceiling of their motel room in Unquera. He hadn’t said anything to her, but she could tell that he wasn’t asleep. They both couldn’t sleep. But she guessed it was just one of those nights.

 

 

 

Those night where their thoughts were too loud to go to sleep. Where they screamed that what they were doing was wrong and that they could have a life outside of this. The nights where they imagined what life would be like if they never were apart of their respected organizations.

 

 

 

She couldn’t help but notice that being with Krasnaya increased those thoughts. She also did notice how he snuck his way into her fantasies.

 

 

 

“I do.” He whispered into the darkness. He inches closer to her and she did the same to him, breaking their streak of not moving while in the bed. She could help but think it was nice and wondered what she would feel like if they closed the contact all together.

 

 

 

But for now, two inches closer was enough for her.

 

 

 

“What do you think it’d be like?” She asked in the same quiet tone, barley even making any noise. If he was anyone else, it would’ve been like the question wasn’t even asked.

 

 

 

“Better than this.” He predicted not changing the volume. She couldn’t help but agree with that assessment.

 

 

 

Because if they had a normal life then she could be happy and feel emotions with no repercussions. If they had a normal life they could see more smiles from each other. If they had a normal life she could touch Krasnaya with no reservations.

 

 

 

She snapped a man’s neck 12 hours later.

 

 

 

Week 17

 

 

 

“Hey Nat, did you get the report?”

 

 

 

She paused at the name. She had never been addressed so informally before. ‘Natasha’ was already pushing it a little. But shortening that name even further seems unprofessional.

 

 

 

That was something friends do.

 

 

 

Normally she would panic. Worry that her training had fled her or that she had to close herself off even more. But Krasnaya seemed to be the exception to nearly all her rules. She didn’t mind the thought of being companions with Krasnaya.

 

 

 

And she didn’t care at all by now.

 

 

 

“What did you just call me?” She asked, hoping she heard him correctly. Hoping that he too dashed all his morals to be affectionate with her. She smirked as she saw that he blushed a bit. But he didn’t repeat himself nor did he deny that he had given her a pet name.

 

 

 

She wished he could give one to him, but she didn’t know his name. She found herself thinking that he’d find out. She’d get that information, if not him than for herself.

 

 

 

So she too could call him a ridiculous pet name.

 

 

 

They decapitated their target near a lake.

 

 

 

Week 18

 

 

 

“You’re an idiot.”

 

 

 

“It’s not my fault, it just froze, Nat!” He said as he adjusted his arm on the wrong way again. He had landed on it wrong when sorting and in the morning they had found that some gears had shifted out of place.

 

 

 

“God dammit.” He cursed under his breath adjusting the gears again and she laughed at his misery. “Don’t laugh, this fucking hurts.” He groaned, and she just knew he was being dramatic. This had happened before, it wasn’t that big a deal if he put everything in its proper place before he shifted them again. That only made her laugh more.

 

 

 

“Don’t do stupid things, like try to beat me.” She shout back with a teasing smile and he looked at her exasperated then went back to poking a screwdriver in his arm, rolling his eyes.

 

 

 

He hit the kill spot of a 35 year old man at dawn.

 

 

 

Week 19

 

 

 

“I’ve always wanted a family.”

 

 

 

He said in the front seat as they drove through country roads to get to their next destination. She wasn’t taken by surprise by his random notes that he made. If Krasnaya remembered something then he’d tell her and she’d respond, hoping to encourage more of the memory to come out.

 

 

 

But this one took her a bit by surprise. She didn’t take her eyes off the road but her left hand gripped the steering wheel as her right settled on his left arm comfortingly.

 

 

 

She couldn’t help but feel remorse for that one little fact. She’d never thought about having a family, it just never seemed to be in the cards for her. She was indifferent to it before she met Krasnaya.

 

 

 

Now the thought was a pleasant but far away one. She could never have a family and neither could he, not anymore.

 

 

 

It seemed to communicate over to him as he slumped. He knew it too. But whoever he was before would’ve had that, and that probably made it more painful for him.

 

 

 

Her heart constricted, because as much as she wanted Krasnaya to be truly happy and have his old life back, that life would’ve taken him away from her. She found that She was willing to sacrifice whatever these feelings were for that.

 

 

 

As long as he was happy.

 

 

 

He rammed a pole into a woman’s head near the afternoon.

 

 

 

Week 20

 

 

 

“I never knew my parents.”

 

 

 

She finally told him as he looked at her with a raised brow and she shifted from side to side. They were standing in a line to the metro so they could get to the place where the kill would take place.

 

 

 

She never really cared about her parents before. She never gave them much thought, even when she was younger. But being with Krasnaya brought out a lot of things she never thought twice about.

 

 

 

Even killing people seemed to lose its luster.

 

 

 

He smiled at her a little, easing her nerves and grabbed her hand gently with his metal one. A silent form of support that they hadn’t spoken about but was still a reoccurring thing now. She didn’t mind it in the least.

 

 

 

“Well I don’t either.” He said snarking her and she rolled her eyes but couldn’t help but smile as she jabbed him in his ribs.

 

 

 

She never did let go of his hand until they were in the front of the line.

 

 

 

She strangled  a man with twine at 8.

 

 

 

Week 21

 

 

 

“I don’t think I agree with the Red Room.”

 

 

 

He looked up with her, panicked look flashing though his eyes as he nearly dropped his muffin. They were in another cafe, this time in London, eating breakfast, because apparently her cooking was shit and Krasnaya’s was way better but they didn’t have ingredients.

 

 

 

His face settled into a more serious expression before he answered with “I don’t agree with HYDRA’s either.” He admitted and she had a feeling he’d say that. Especially after all they’ve done to him.

 

 

 

“This is dangerous to think.” She replied in a solemn tone and he rolled his eyes and but didn’t look confused.

 

 

 

“Then why’d you bring it up?” He asked in almost an exasperated tone. She shrugged.

 

 

 

“Because it’s an important things to know.” He didn’t respond to that, nibbling away at his muffin again. But the air around them was speaking volumes when they didn’t. It was tense but relaxed.

 

 

 

It felt right.

 

 

 

They strapped a man on a subway track in between terminals.

 

 

 

Week 22

 

 

 

“What if we didn’t go back?”

 

 

 

That was even more dangerous than even thinking about defying the Red Room expectations. It was a fantasy though, she couldn’t help but want that after all these weeks. Want was a dangerous thing for both of them. Hey didn’t have that luxury and leaving was not an option. They were trapped in the messed up system that broke them. The system that said that they would fix them when they didn’t know that were ever broken. When they were too young or confused to understand.

 

 

 

“Krasnaya-” She warned gently. They had talked about this before, just not so blatantly. She didn’t panic anymore when they did, and neither did he. But they did keep a closer look on the area around them, just in case anyone was listening in. Anyone that would rat them out.

 

 

 

“No, I’m serious, Natalia.” She stiffened because he never called her Natalia. Only when he was really serious or mad. They had played with this idea, and she thought it was a mutual fantasy. She never let it be anything more than that. If she did then she’d have hope and hope was something that she absolutely could not allow herself to feel. Hope was deception and she was firm in that opinion and not even Krasnaya could change that. Hope was a downfall, and was the ultimate thing that would tear her apart if she felt it; she knew that.

 

 

 

“They’d find us.” he didn’t argue with her, but she did feel his sadness in the rejection. He understood the logic but couldn’t hold back the want. She sympathized with it, but she could let Krasnaya have false hope. It would break his already broken mind.

 

 

 

They watched the drowned man’s kids find their father.

 

 

 

Week 23

 

 

 

“I think I love you.”

 

 

 

It was said with such sureness and confidence as she stood in front  of the man she proclaimed it to. She knew had never had these feelings before, never had any feelings of affection for anyone really, so she could not be 100 percent sure.

 

 

 

But she knew what she felt was intense. She knew what she felt was more than just friendship. Over the past months she had grown a bond with Krasnaya, a bond she did not want to break. A bond that she wanted to hold onto forever.

 

 

 

“I think I love you too.” He responded, taking her hand gently in his. He said it in a quieter tone but with just as much conviction. Both of them did not know what love was, but to them it didn’t matter.

 

 

 

She wanted to love Krasnaya, and it didn’t matter of the Red Room or HYDRA. It didn’t matter if she was an assassin or not. It didn’t matter if Krasnaya couldn’t even remember his own name.

 

 

 

They would love each other in their own way and she doubted anyone could stop them. Even if they were a million miles apart. Even if he forgot her, he’d always remember her love.

 

 

 

You never forget love.

 

 

 

When they kissed this time, it wasn’t because they had been spotted.

 

 

 

They slit the throat of their target quickly that night.

 

 

 

Week 24

 

 

 

It was a quick thing.

 

 

 

Something they didn’t even think about. It really just happened. Almost like an instinct. They didn’t discuss it before hand or anything, just went at it.

 

 

 

It was unplanned, but it felt right.

 

 

 

They didn’t trust. Never learned how. But if there was some semblance of trust in them, this was the closest thing they had. Their relationship was based off of trust and blood. Silent comfort and aggressive sparring. Their mutual lack of knowledge of their organizations desires and the confusing thoughts of their mutual wants.

 

 

 

“This isn’t a good idea.”She isn’t sure who said it, but she couldn’t help but agree. She also disagreed, apparently, because her body was showing otherwise. He seemed to feel the same way, but like her, they just didn’t care.

 

 

 

“No one will find out.” The other responded. How could they? There were no tests, nor were there any way to find out or evidence that indicated they did this. Not in anyway their organizations could find out. And they certainly weren’t confessing about this.

 

 

 

But they only had a week to do this. She didn’t know much, her mind went blank when she tried to remember what initiated this. She wasn’t sure who said what but she acknowledged it; she wasn’t sure if anyone would find out but she doubted it. She only knew how she felt, and she felt her love for him and his for her collide together in intense passion.

 

 

 

And as she laid there with Krasnaya on top of him, she couldn’t help but think that this felt natural. She couldn’t find herself to be worried about it; about her director’s opinions or the punishment that would occur for both of them if this was ever found out. He didn’t seem to care. She found that she didn’t care either, because this felt right.

 

 

 

More right than anything in her entire life.

 

 

 

They hung a 23 year old man the next night.

 

 

 

Week 25

 

 

 

It was that week that he was ripped away.

 

 

 

Out of her sight forever.

 

 

 

She was never to see him again, and she couldn’t say anything. She couldn’t do anything. In the knowledge that they’d both be punished if they defied their bosses decisions. In the knowledge that it would arouse suspicion and mistrust among their separate peers.

 

 

 

She just watched him go, standing board still upright with her hands behind her back. He walked the same walk he did when he first came in. The following soldier walk. She relieved only now that she hated that walk. Her Face never gave her away to any emotion. Neither did his.

 

 

 

She couldn’t help but feel that she wouldn’t see him again for a long time. She had known that before, but only now was it sinking in. Tearing her to pieces inside.

 

 

 

His going was the most painful torture she had ever experienced. She would give into all forms of punishment to just hold him one more time, one more second. But even if she admitted that she’d get punished with no compensation. The compensation was her speaking out.

 

 

 

Their relationship was cut by people who used them like puppets. Their hearts ripped out and put back all wrong.

 

 

 

She felt no regret for their relationship, she only felt regret for not fighting harder for it. That feeling of regret was only sinking in now. Regret that she could never see him again. Regret she didn’t notice the feeling soon enough so they had more time. Regret for not trying to run away from the empires that chained them. Now as she let him go and watched him leave with a straight face, she felt that.

 

 

 

Leaving him was wrong. Letting him go felt wrong. It hurt. Hurt so much. And even though she showed no emotion anymore and nor did he, she knew he felt the same and he knew how she felt.

 

 

 

It killed her more than she thought anything ever would.

 

 

 

 

 

 

________________________________

 

 

 

 

 

One Year later

2001, Red Room

 

 

 

 

She thought she had erased all evidence of that night.

 

 

 

That night they had promised each other never to speak of. That night they had promised each other they wouldn't even whisper about. That night they had promised each other no one would ever know what they had done.

 

 

 

She had clearly not kept her end of the promise, for now she held a small child in her arms. At first, upon finding out after weeks of illness, she had regretted not using protection or not being conscious enough to even think of it. But now, she felt nothing but love for the tiny human in her arms, swaddled in a pale brown blanket. Making quiet, quiet mewling sounds, even though she had just been born. The child wasn't crying, and if she weren't so grateful for it, she would have been worried.

 

 

 

A girl, only a few minutes old. She had light blonde hair, like one of the fathers (she had wished for chestnut or red, but it was fine, the color suited her), and light blue eyes so large it seemed that if they were any bigger, she would have turned into a cyclops. She had her button nose and thin mouth. Her cheeks were slightly smaller than they should be, and her body was smaller than that of an average child. She weighed only a few pounds, and Natasha involuntarily laughed to herself because she had gained thirty during the pregnancy. She was beautiful.

 

 

 

Galina Romanov.

 

 

 

Her mind realized it instantly, and she smiled, but only to herself. She allowed herself these few moments of bliss with the child. To be near and radiate her love. She would make sure she was loved. Krasnaya came to mind, and she involuntarily pictured him kneeling beside her, touching the child's delicate face, their daughter. Smiling his soft, wide smile as the tiny baby grasped his finger just as she had grasped hers when she offered her a finger.

 

 

 

The fantasy shattered as the Director burst into the room and ruined the moment. She was furious. And, credit to the child, she didn't raise her voice when she entered, but continued mewling even louder, expressing her displeasure.

 

 

 

"Избавиться от этого." (Get rid of it.) she demanded sharply, expecting immediate obedience. She raised a defiant gaze and held the child closer to her chest. They had already discussed this, and she had refused to take the abortifacients. With her slightly enhanced body, it wouldn't have worked anyway. Everyone had agreed to let her carry the child to term, but she had been injected with Captain America's DNA and trained very hard, and she had not been exempt from punishment. And yet, despite the pitiful state of her body, the child growing inside her had been too stubborn to die. She was proud of her, even if she was unborn and made her weak.

 

 

She had never felt so weak.

 

 

"Я не буду" (I will not.) she said simply. The Director flushed with anger. She must have thought she would kill her child. But if Natalia's—no, Natasha's—behavior these past nine months of disobedience was any indication, then she was a fool if she thought she wouldn't defend this child with her life.

 

 

 

"Вы не можете заботиться о ребенке и продолжать обучение в качестве Черной Вдовы. Я не позволю этому позору всех наших стандартов бродить среди нас. Убей это." (You cannot take care of a child and continue your training as Black Widow. I will not let this disgrace of all our standards roam among us. Kill it.) she spoke quickly and desperately. Anger seeped into her voice, and she had never in her life seen the Director act so emotionally. She glared at her angrily, which only amplified the anger in the room.

 

 

 

"Нет" (No.) Natasha said quietly, looking at the child. Galya cried even harder because of the negative atmosphere in the room, and she involuntarily felt angry at the Director for causing her child distress.

 

 

 

"Мадам" (Madam.) the Doctor spoke meekly. The Director threw a vicious glance at his hunched figure, making him hunch even more. She had to admit he had balls. And even though he had wanted to dissect the unborn child, he had supported her pregnancy. She had tried to avoid him, but he had become her personal obstetrician. Now she looked at the disgusting doctor pleadingly, but he wasn't looking at her. Only at his notes, trying to avoid their Director's murderous gaze. "Это первый ребенок трех усиленных людей. Это может сделать удивительного солдата, если её правильно воспитать. Также мы можем обусловить её при рождении, это никогда не было сделано раньше, так как нам никогда не приходилось сталкиваться с этой ... проблемой." (This is the first child of three enhanced individuals. It could make an amazing soldier if nurtured properly. Also, we can condition her at birth; this has never been done before as we have never had to deal with this... issue.) he objected on her behalf. She looked at the Director, who was apparently reluctantly considering it.

 

 

 

"Хорошо" (Fine.) she agreed angrily and reluctantly. No doubt she was mentally planning an intensive training regimen. Planning how to break her child before Galya could turn into something else. Something defiant. She hated her gratitude; it was awful, but at least her child was alive. The doctor's smile was disgusting. "Но вы должны натренировать её, Наталья. Она не несет ответственности ни за кого. Я хочу обновления каждые две недели. Ваше обучение увеличится, это также жесткость. Если я недовольна её темпом, она будет уволена. Вам разрешается один месяц материнства, и тогда это начнется." (But you are to train her, Natalia. She is no one else’s responsibility. I want updates every two weeks. Your training will increase in rigidness as well. If I am dissatisfied with her pace, she shall be terminated. You are allowed one month of maternity leave, and then it will begin.) She left quickly this time, instantly composing herself as she exited the crude examination room.

 

 

 

Natasha sighed in relief.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

________________________________

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Four Years Later.

2005, The Red Room.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Galina was smarter than most children her age.

 

 

 

Natasha was incredibly proud of her. She didn't hide her pride in her, always whispering praises in the presence of others, because praise for a small child was not a tool but an encouragement, and she would talk quietly with Galina when they were alone in their room.

 

 

 

She had practically learned Russian, French, and German right away. However, when she was with her in their room, they spoke English, just to feel the spirit of Krasnaya. She knew that if he were here, if he knew about their daughter, he would support them. He would be happy and proud of their family. Sometimes it made her heart ache, and Natasha wondered if Galina would ever want to meet her father.

 

 

 

Galina adored reading. In most subjects, including math and science, she was performing at a first-grade level, which was incredible for a child her age, so literate. She wasn't even supposed to be reading yet; she was supposed to be learning the alphabet. She had learned to crawl at two and started walking like a fish to water. The doctors were pleased with the rapid progress, but the Director didn't care.

 

 

 

Natasha loved telling her stories. All kinds of stories. Stories that Galina didn't understand but loved anyway. She told her stories about her father and how she had loved him in the dark night in their room. She told her stories about all her silly antics, and Galina would giggle softly and gently, her smile so bright. She loved to see her smile, just as she loved to see Krasnaya smile. But she couldn't help but smile herself every time Galina did.

 

 

 

Her little Galya.

 

 

 

"Mama?" she asked her one day after a training session. Galina always watched her train. She followed her graceful movements, observing her. She was always watching her, to know what she would do when she grew up. She taught her how to fight, without actually fighting. She had told the Director that she would start fighting for real when she was five, the age when children could usually already walk and run without stumbling.

 

 

 

Natasha hated the fact that Galya had to watch her fight, even if Galya didn't understand the meaning of violence; she didn't want it to affect her life at such a young age.

 

 

 

"Yes, Galya?" she asked in return, a slight smile appearing on her face. They were in her room, so it was okay. Galya asked a lot of questions, but mostly to her, when they were alone in the room. Galya had learned that she was looked down upon, and she hardly ever questioned the doctors and trainers, but Natasha encouraged her to ask questions. She seemed to have inherited her curiosity, and she didn't want to extinguish that clever spark while she could still nurture it.

 

 

 

"Why can't I talk when you're dancing?" she asked in her childish, gentle voice. Natasha looked at her sadly. She thought she was dancing?

 

 

 

"You're almost like a dancer."

 

 

 

She couldn't suppress her smile. Galya was truly her father's daughter. She loved Galya even more when she spoke and did things just like her father. She loved Galya, but it hurt a little, but that was okay. It was like a little piece of Krasnaya was with her when she was with Galya.

 

 

 

"Because I need to concentrate. I can't concentrate when I'm distracted by a cute little spider." She tickled her, making Galya laugh. She smiled. She called her her little spider because when she had read a book about spiders and found the page with the Black Widow spider classification, that page seemed to interest her more than any other. She knew Natasha was called the Black Widow, and it had melted her heart, and when Galya asked if there was a little bit of spider in Natasha, she had laughed.

 

 

 

"But you are graceful like one, Mama."

 

 

 

"Then, I suppose you will be my little spider."

 

 

 

For now, everything was fine. With Galya, it was always fine. Just like with Krasnaya.

 

 

 

"I love you, Galya," she said quietly.

 

 

 

"I love you too, Mama," Galya replied immediately, snuggling into the spot where she had just been sitting. She held Galya close to her chest and kissed the top of her head.

 

 

 

For now, everything was alright.

 

 

 

A week later, it wasn't.

 

 

 

The Director barged into their room; she didn't even notice her stand up from the desk, and Galya, who had been reading next to her at the foot of the bed on the floor, looked up at her. Galya looked scared, not yet having learned to restrain her emotions, and she wished Galya would never have to learn. Wished her daughter could express her thoughts and act freely. Like normal children.

 

 

 

The Director glared angrily at Galya, but then a sly, sinister smile appeared on her face. A creepy sense of déjà vu washed over Natasha, and by the time she realized what was about to happen, it was too late. The Director herself crossed the room in a few strides and lifted Galya from the floor before Natasha could say or do anything. Before she could lunge and try to get the child back, trainers grabbed her by the arms as the Director walked out the door. She fought with her hands, her feet, and ran, but she couldn't fight off all the trainers and could only watch through the straps as Galya got further and further away.

 

 

 

Galya didn't make a sound. She didn't speak, didn't scream, didn't cry. She was proud of Galya for her bravery, and when—not if—she got her back, she would praise Galya for it. She would love Galya for it. Love her for who she was. But her heart broke when she heard the slightest voice.

 

 

 

"Mama?" it came, quiet and scared, and the echo lingered in her heart longer than it did in the hallway. Galya was frightened. She was supposed to protect her.

 

 

 

"Мы переезжаем её" (We are relocating her.) They simply told Natasha. They forced her to stay down, and it only made her struggle harder to reach her daughter.

 

 

 

"I am her mother," she said fiercely in English. Defending her child, who was no longer nearby. She needed her. She wouldn't let her go. Not like Krasnaya. She would fight for this love because she understood now. Understood that she had to fight for love. And she wasn't going to watch her child be taken from her without putting up a proper fight.

 

 

 

"That is not important," they replied in English as well. She felt the anger flare in her heart. They had such a strong accent that she hit one of them just as Galya disappeared from view. She didn't stop hitting even after she was gone.

 

 

 

Her vow became a promise.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

________________________________

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Galya did not like the new place they had brought her to.

 

 

 

It was darker and dirtier than where she had been with her mother. And her mother wasn't here. It was scary without her because the people who weren't her were very mean. They didn't smile at her, even when she smiled at them. And the ones who did smile at her, but weren't Mama, only smiled when they hurt her with knives and scalpels, and when she was strapped to a metal table with an annoying light flooding only her part of the room in the middle. She didn't like those smiles; they weren't as safe as her mother's smiles.

 

 

 

She wanted her mother.

 

 

 

Somehow, she knew she would never see her again. Or at least, not for a very long time. Somehow, she knew this made her sad. Sadness was an emotion, and Mama said emotions were only allowed in their room, with her. But they weren't in the room, and Galya didn't like being sad. It made her feel bad, and Mama always helped her feel better when she was sad.

 

 

 

But this time, Galya was very sad because they weren't in the room. She didn't know if she could wait until she was alone with Mama again. The new mean people were just as mean as the old ones, but she felt lonely because Mama wasn't here with these new mean people. When she was lonely, she was still sad, but much more. When Mama was with her, she never felt lonely, even when Mama couldn't talk to her, or she couldn't talk to Mama. She still made Galya happy.

 

 

 

Somehow, she understood that she shouldn't cry.

 

 

 

The old mean people didn't like it when she made noise or showed emotions. Crying and laughing were both, and they got very angry with her when she did, so she tried not to cry or laugh. These new people probably also didn't like it when she made noise or showed emotions. Her eyes stung, but she didn't cry. She didn't even sniffle. Maybe if she was very good, she would see Mama sooner.

 

 

 

So she would be extra good. For Mama.

 

 

 

She was led into a room with white walls and a white floor. It wasn't like Mama's room because there was no window with a latch, and the walls in their room were grey and had books. This room had almost nothing in it. There was a mat and a battered metal bedside table with no drawers. The door wasn't wooden like Mama's, but metal and looked heavy. Like a cell door. There was also a toilet in a closet. But there was also a cot, and someone was lying on the cot.

 

 

 

That someone was not her mother.

 

 

 

A man with a metal arm, long brown hair, and blue eyes lifted his head when the new mean people shoved Galya inside. The man looked worn out, his face was empty, but it didn't look as mean as everyone else's. And it didn't look as kind as Mama's. It looked... indifferent, uncaring. That was better than snarling and leering, so Galya considered it a blessing. They stared at each other for a while, not breaking eye contact. Her wide eyes met his empty, indifferent gaze.

 

 

 

They didn't say anything. The man didn't speak to her when he turned over, and Galya didn't say anything to him because Mama had told Galya not to talk to strangers. Galya carefully crept further into the room, trying not to make loud movements because sometimes the mean people didn't like it when she made noise or moved. She went to the opposite end of the room, into the corner away from the man. She didn't take her eyes off him. Mama always told Galya to be alert and watch for any danger when she wasn't around. Mama told her to always watch for any threat or unknown, especially in a new environment. Never take her eyes off them.

 

 

 

Right now, this man wasn't a threat, but he was an unknown. And he was in a new environment. So Galya didn't take her eyes off him for a second.

 

 

 

They sat like that for several hours, until the lights went out with a loud, resonant click. As if many lamps had gone out at once. The sound echoed in Galya's ears longer than it actually lasted. The man just turned over and went to sleep.

 

 

 

Galya did not.

 

 

 

She wanted her mother.

 

 

 

She allowed herself to cry in the darkness, where the absence of light hid her tears. She didn't sniffle or make any sounds. She made sure the tears were absorbed by her shirt and didn't fall on the floor.

 

 

 

She missed her mother so much.

 

 

 

When the lights came back on, a long time later, the man came back on too. He sat up on the bed and looked at Galya again, this time with a hint of surprise on his face.

 

 

 

Galya was tired. She felt heavy and sluggish. She thinks she might have fallen asleep when she blinked for too long, but she didn't want to sleep without Mama. Mama meant she was safe, and here she wasn't safe. She hadn't moved from her spot the entire time the lights were off. But by then, the tears had erased all traces from her face. Or at least, she hoped so.

 

 

 

The mean people came back, and the man with the metal arm stood up and followed them, even though he wasn't told to. One of them stayed behind and grabbed Galya roughly by her right arm. The arm twisted strangely, and it hurt quite a bit, but Galya didn't dare complain. She was led to a window that was a bit grimy, and it looked into an almost dark, windowless room. There were several fence-like structures, resembling cages, forming a circle, and a flimsy door made of the same material with a chain lock. Galya was told to watch as the man with the metal arm fought twenty people at once.

 

 

 

It was like Mama's dancing... only there was more blood.

 

 

 



 

 

 

 

 

 

________________________________

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

One Years Later

2006

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Natasha was on a mission.

 

 

 

It wasn't one assigned by the Red Room. Now, when she was sent out, she was no longer allowed to do so with anyone else. That was fine, because she preferred it that way. It was how it should have been from the start, but things had gone wrong once, and her heart had been torn out not once, but twice. Now, solo assignments were good. It made it easier for her to search for the child. She had no teammates to pester her with questions about her whereabouts.

 

 

 

And her mission was not for the Red Room. Her loyalty to that place had become as fragile as a scrap of paper. Her mission was to keep the promise to find her daughter. Perhaps even the father, but the daughter was the main priority. If Krasnaya were here, he would drop everything and sacrifice anything to help, she knew.

 

 

 

The Director had said that wherever Galya was sent, she had been terminated for not being good enough. It enraged her because Galya was more than good enough. She was everything. She didn't believe that nonsense for a second. Galya was too stubborn to die. She knew firsthand how self-possessed her daughter was, even when everyone despised Galya, focusing only on her positive energy. Galya seemed capable of doing anything with a little bit of constant support and praise. And she was proud of that and felt relief because she couldn't show just how proud she was of her daughter.

 

 

 

She was all she needed, and Natasha would be damned if she failed her now. When Galya would need her most in her five years of life – she would be five years old.

 

 

 

The Director also hadn't told Natasha where her daughter had been sent, and that didn't stop Natasha. The world was vast, and she wouldn't stop until she had scoured every inch of it to find her daughter.

 

 

 

Red Room was built on lies and death.

 

 

 

Sometimes, during the one year Galya had been gone, she wondered if she had done the right thing by carrying the child to term, by allowing the Captain America DNA to be injected into her, instead of getting an abortion. She didn't regret having Galya while she was with her, but at the same time, she did. Especially when she smiled at her. She had brought an innocent child into the world under terrible circumstances and conditions.

 

 

 

Conditions that would break her more than anything else in this world, conditions more terrible than death.

 

 

 

But Galya didn't know that. She knew that people were actually kind, that they helped others and had families of their own. Galya probably thought the quiet, mean smirks were normal, and that Natasha was the one who was different. It was heartbreaking.

 

 

 

She wondered if Galya missed her, or even remembered her at all. God, how Natasha missed her. How she missed Krasnaya. She wanted to hold her close, hold her tight and never let go again. To focus all her love for her into their tiny little world, where there was no room for such emotions beneath all the blood flooding them. To shield her from the evil, even if it surrounded Galya at every turn. She covered her eyes when people died, even though she was the one pulling the trigger.

 

 

 

Would she become a killer? Natasha didn't like that thought at all. Galya was too pure to kill. Too curious to do it without hesitation. Or did she just think killing was normal? Hurting others was just part of life.

 

 

 

She was in Venezuela, hacking into various databases of HYDRA and other smaller underground groups that might have her child. The Director must have handed her off to one of their allies, or maybe just dumped her on the street somewhere far away.

 

 

 

She found absolutely nothing.

 

 

 

Again.

 

 

 

She wasn't going to give up.

 

 

 

She never gave up. This was all just part of the fight.

 

 

 

She closed the laptop and exited the private office, which once held one person and now held a corpse, to head for the elevator.

 

 

 

"Hold the elevator!" said another man. She didn't move as he, slightly out of breath, slipped inside.

 

 

 

"Thanks," he muttered sarcastically as they began their descent. The only sound was the awful elevator music, which was starting to grate on her. She was already in a bad mood from the hassle in this place. When the elevator reached the twentieth floor, he spoke again.

 

 

 

"So what's a killer beauty like you doing in a place like this?" he asked in a quiet, mocking voice. It was almost irritating, if not for the hint of seriousness. Natasha glanced at him but wasn't surprised. It was Hawkeye, a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent. It would be foolish not to know who he was. She wasn't surprised by S.H.I.E.L.D.'s presence here; they had been hunting her for years.

 

 

 

"Are you here to kill me?" she asked quietly. No mockery in her voice. Only quiet promises and threats. Even if Hawkeye was notorious in the spy underworld for his sniper skills, Natasha was fairly certain the Black Widow could overpower him in close combat. And would, if he tried to run. Snipers usually weren't as fast as her.

 

 

 

"No." Hmm, that was new. She allowed a note of mild surprise to linger in her mind. Usually by this time, they'd have gone for the throat. If he wasn't going to, she would within the next 30 seconds. So he'd better hurry, because she really didn't want to take the stairs because of a corpse in the elevator.

 

 

 

"You'd be saving a lot more people," she shrugged. If he didn't kill her now, that would be on his conscience. She could kill countless more people on missions that didn't even exist. And on the mission she was constantly on until she found her daughter.

 

 

 

Anything for Galya.

 

 

 

"That's what my boss said. I agree, but I might make a different call if you tell me what's on that drive in your pocket," he said, and she shifted slightly but remained silent. He glanced at her sideways. As if she would really let this man get himself killed when there were such important things at stake. And that disk wasn't for the Red Room. "Something tells me that's not what you were supposed to get." He was good; this might be interesting. They remained silent for the rest of the ride.

 

 

 

The elevator dinged and released them on the ground floor, and he said one more thing.

 

 

 

"Whatever you're looking for, I'm willing to help," he said and discreetly slipped a piece of paper into her pocket. She froze for a second but didn't show it. What was his game? Probably something to trap her. Either that, or he was crazy. Whatever it was, she'd be an idiot to take that offer.

 

 

 

She discarded it, memorizing it first.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

________________________________

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

The Soldier and the child did not speak for weeks.

 

 

 

Not when the Soldier was taken out for a mission. Not when the child was taken out for testing. Not when they trained together. Not when they ate in the same room. Not when the lights went out, and they were both awake.

 

 

 

Doctor Moreau. That was Galya's doctor's name. He told her his name the day after she saw the man with the metal arm dance—though they called it fighting. No one had ever told Galya their names before.

 

 

 

He was not a good man.

 

 

 

He cut Galya open and stuck needles in her. He hurt her and shocked her. Galya did not like having to go to him. The lab table was cold, colder than the one her mother had been on, and the needles made her head hurt and her stomach feel sick. They had never done that before.

 

 

 

But what Galya disliked the most was that he pronounced her name wrong. With an American accent that was supposed to sound German. It was awful and left a bad taste. Afterwards, he just called her Gwendolyn. A strange name. Galya did not like it.

 

 

 

But she never liked German anyway, so maybe she was biased.

 

 

 

Helen, however, she liked. Helen Stacy was Doctor Moreau's colleague and said her name just like Mama did.

 

 

 

Galya.

 

 

 

She liked it when Helen checked on her because Helen brought Galya books and let Galya talk to her if she had questions about math. Helen didn't strap her to the table or yell at her for making noise.

 

 

 

She smiled like Mama did, but a little differently, so Galya didn't ask about the no-emotions rule that seemed to be common sense here. But Helen never got angry when she was a little happy, because sometimes Helen got a little happy too (but sometimes she got sad, and Galya would gently hold her hand, like Mama did when Galya was sad, and Helen would get happy on her face again, but Galya could see Helen was sad deep down. But that was okay, because Galya was sad deep down too). She said Galya was smart and that it was okay to be happy because not many people were nice to her.

 

 

 

She spoke to her in English, like Mama.

 

 

 

She liked Helen Stacy.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

________________________________

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Now, there was a certain routine.

 

 

 

Galya could expect things, like at least a little bit of training with the Soldier and a little bit of testing with Helen. Sometimes, the testing with Helen was replaced with testing from Doctor Moreau in the dark lab, and his training was cut short so she could spend more time with Doctor Moreau. But she didn't like Doctor Moreau very much.

 

 

 

Between training and testing, she would get food, and after the afternoon session, she would get food again, but this time in the room with the Soldier, and then they had a little time before the lights went out.

 

 

 

When she returned to the room with the Soldier after training, as she did every day, they were told to eat. There was stale bread, porridge, and water – just like every other meal. Sometimes Galya couldn't eat because of the needles, and today was a day Doctor Moreau had replaced Helen. But today was a bit worse than all the others (and sometimes it happened, but it was happening much more often now) and Galya felt so sick she didn't want to eat. But when she didn't eat quickly, or at all, her food was taken away and not returned until the next meal – and then it was disgusting and slimy because it was the same food. She would be left hungry when the nausea passed, and the hunger pangs were not something she was very fond of. They hurt a lot, even though no one was hitting or punching her, and sometimes she could do nothing but lie there and listen to her stomach ask for food – and when that happened, the pain got even stronger.

 

 

 

On the fifth time she didn't eat, the man with the metal arm stood up from his cot. Whenever they were in the room, the man never got up from his cot. Only when they needed to leave, enter, or to get the food they left by the door – but sometimes, when Galya wasn't too tired, she would bring it, because it was nice. He took his plate and went back to his cot to eat. Galya didn't move because her stomach hurt so much she didn't even flinch. The man watched her; Galya's eyes were closed, but she could still feel his gaze. She heard some shuffling, and Galya's eyes flew open. Galya watched with wide eyes as the man grabbed Galya's food and, instead of going to his cot, sat in front of her and started eating. Well, at least the food wouldn't go to waste, and she wouldn't get slimy porridge and completely stale bread. But the man just finished the porridge, leaving the water and bread. He cut the bread in half and gave it back to Galya with empty eyes, and Galya noticed a flash of expectation.

 

 

 

Galina looked at the food and shook her head. The man nudged the water towards her, and Galina closed her eyes. Stale bread usually wasn't an order, but right now its smell seemed particularly sharp, and it angered Galina's stomach even more.

 

 

 

"Open your eyes, kid," he said in English. His voice sounded rough and almost demanding, but there was a slight softness to it that only Helen and Mama had. Galina understood him and was in complete shock. Few people here spoke English. She opened her eyes, and the nasty bread was still in front of her.

 

 

 

"I... c-can't..." she stammered out in English, and the man sighed and closed his eyes for a minute, as if trying to collect himself. Which was also weird, because everyone else let themselves get angry at Galya, except for Helen and Mama, but they never got angry at Galya.

 

 

 

"I know, but you have to," he said and kept his hand outstretched with the food, and after a while, Galina took it and took a bite. Then she drank some water (it felt a little better when she drank it slowly), but she was too slow. When the goons came back, they took the bread and the half-drunk glass of water from her. The man returned to his cot, and Galya returned to her mat to wait for the lights to go out.

 

 

 

When the lights finally went out, the man tossed the second half of the bread at Galya, and it landed on the mat near her head.

 

 

 

By morning, Galya had finished it.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

________________________________

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

A Year Later

2007, HYDRA Base

 

 

 

 

 

In a year, Gwendolyn and the man had grown closer.

 

 

 

She had also figured some things out. Like Helen said, she was smart. This place (the one she was in now) was called HYDRA. The man with the metal arm, who slept near her and helped her a little when she was sick, was known as the Winter Soldier. And, by rumor, they called Gwendolyn "his kid" or "his daughter" behind their backs. Gwendolyn had heard, but the Winter Soldier didn't seem to understand. Though she didn't understand that.

 

 

 

But she had learned something else (though no one said it, Gwendolyn just guessed): the Winter Soldier did not like being called 'the Winter Soldier.'

 

 

 

When Gwendolyn asked what to call him, the Soldier just looked at her with confusion. As if no one had ever asked him that before.

 

 

 

"You can call me Gwendolyn or Galina," she whispered one night in the dark. "But you don't like being called the Winter Soldier." She knew the Soldier had heard her by the way he tensed.

 

 

 

The Soldier didn't call her by a name for a long time, so Gwendolyn didn't call him by a name either (because she didn't like that either). They never properly addressed each other, but somehow, it was perfectly fine.

 

 

 

Finally, she was allowed to keep books in the room. Helen had fought for it, and she was very happy. She was only allowed one book in the room, and she could read in the room with the Soldier after meals or with Helen when she was checking her tests, but Gwendolyn sometimes had to read books in the dark after the lights went out, and sometimes, if she stayed up too late, the Soldier had to take the book away and send her to sleep.

 

 

 

Gwendolyn read them constantly and as much as she could whenever the opportunity presented itself.

 

 

 

Sometimes the Soldier would glance at her with a sort of curiosity, trying to be sneaky. Gwendolyn caught him every time. On those occasions, she would get up, sit next to the Soldier, and read the book to him in a whisper by his cot, translating it into English no matter what language it was in. He seemed more relaxed when people spoke English. But that was only with Gwendolyn; no one besides Helen and Doctor Moreau knew English, and Doctor Moreau didn't like speaking English, and she didn't think the Soldier knew Helen, or else maybe he would have had his own book too.

 

 

 

The Soldier went out more often than Gwendolyn, like outside (the one Gwendolyn was never allowed to see but always read about). They said he went on missions. But every time he came back, he was confused and didn't recognize her for a few hours—apparently that was a long time—before he did recognize her, and even after that, he didn't talk to Gwendolyn.

 

 

 

"Gwen," the Soldier said one day, and Gwendolyn looked up. He said it with an American accent, even though he could pronounce 'Galina' in Russian perfectly fine. She liked his American accent; it was calm and soft. "Easier than the full name." It took a second to realize it was her own name. Just said shorter. Which was pretty cool.

 

 

 

Gwen.

 

 

 

She liked it.

 

 

 

It was nice. The Soldier didn't smile very often, and when he did, it was only in the room. The smile was small and almost unnoticeable, but it was genuine and happy, and Gwendolyn noticed it every time he smiled. She liked it. But not like she liked books and questions. She liked it like she liked Helen and Mama.

 

 

 

Gwen decided she liked the Soldier, too.

 

 

 

 

________________________________

 

 

 

 

One Year Later

2008, HYDRA Base

 

 

 

 

The Soldier started acting strange when he came back from missions.

 

 

 

It was like any other mission, only this time, he wasn't prepared. Usually, the Soldier had to get prepared before a mission, but lately, he hadn't been. To get prepared, he was taken to a room, and he would come back for just a minute to get something, but Gwen could see the Soldier wasn't feeling well... the Soldier.

 

 

 

But lately, they hadn't been doing that as often. Gwen was facing the backlash of that choice.

 

 

 

When the Soldier came back, he didn't go to his cot or pat Gwen's head as he passed by.

 

 

 

Gwen was reading a book to get his attention. The Soldier paced around the room, muttering in all sorts of languages Gwen knew and didn't know, and walked right past her as if she didn't exist.

 

 

 

When he wasn't pacing, he shouted at the door, which happened after the lights were out. Sometimes he even hit the door. He never stayed in his cot or ate, even when food was brought, and Gwen was being good and eating hers. He still slept when the lights went out, and Gwen tried to sleep.

 

 

 

It became a habit, ruining all the nice moments in Gwen's life between training and tests with Doctor Moreau, and now it was becoming more regular. Gwen did not like it at all. She didn't see Helen often anymore, and the Soldier was acting... scary.

 

 

 

When the Soldier muttered, Gwen couldn't focus on her book. When the Soldier paced, Gwen lost her appetite. When the Soldier shouted, Gwen couldn't sleep. When the Soldier didn't sleep, Gwen had to train extra hard the next day (even though sometimes she was more tired than the Soldier was).

 

 

 

The Soldier stayed longer because he was given fewer missions because he shouted so much. Gwen doesn't like that she wants to send the Soldier on a mission, but just a little one (one that wouldn't make it worse). Just so she could get some sleep.

 

 

 

Just for a little while.

 

 

 

Gwen wanted to help the Soldier, but every time he started pacing, hitting the door, or shouting, Gwen froze. All her thoughts left her, and all her emotions started flooding her body, which was bad on its own, but all the emotions flooding in were bad and scary and made her crazy and sad at the same time, and she really didn't like these feelings because they didn't make her happy. She couldn't move. She was like paralyzed, like the thing Doctor Moreau used when Gwen moved too much on the cold table to make her stop. Except there was no fluid or needles, and she wasn't in pain, just scared. Gwen hated it more than when Doctor Moreau froze her.

 

 

 

They never took the Soldier's weapons away.

 

 

 

When she finally realized that, he started shooting the door with his heavy guns. The door was bulletproof. The gunshots hurt Gwen's ears because they were so loud and close, and the smoke made her eyes fill with tears she wasn't allowed to shed, and she coughed hard when the bullets ran out.

 

 

 

"Please stop," Gwen whimpered. The Soldier turned to her sharply with a wild look in his eyes and approached in a way that scared Gwen. Foreboding was the right word. She had never felt such terror seeing anything in the Soldier's eyes besides indifference. This emotion was wild, panicked, and almost insane. The Soldier grabbed her by the shoulders and lifted her up.

 

 

 

"You can't trust them. You can't trust any of them. You can't even trust yourself," he hissed, and Gwen whimpered again. She didn't know if it was from the grip being too tight or the frightening voice, but when she was thrown back, she felt herself shaking with uncontrollable fear.

 

 

 

What did he mean?

 

 

 

She didn't talk anymore when the Soldier yelled or shot at the door. She never talked around the Soldier again. Not during training, not during meals. Especially when he was silent. Gwen didn't want to ruin everything. She just needed the quiet and peace to last as long as possible.

 

 

 

Gwen convinced herself it was the gunshot smoke making her cry. And only when it was dark did she let the tears fall, pretending they weren't there.

 

 

 

She knew it was a lie.

 

 

 

"Let me out, you son of a bitch! Let me out and get me out of this hole! There's nothing in here worth a damn cent! Do you fucking hear me?! Just put a bullet in my head!" the Soldier screamed, and Gwen cried, even though there was no smoke, and it wasn't dark, and today was very bad.

 

 

 

"Please, no," Gwen said quietly, and the Soldier turned to her. His eyes were wild, and Gwen was scared. The Soldier looked even more frightened, pulled out a gun, and aimed it at Gwen.

 

 

 

Everything stopped.

 

 

 

They stared at each other. Like on the first day they met. Gwen was scared and sad because her Mama was gone, and now she was scared and sad because the Soldier was gone too. She hiccuped, and the Soldier didn't move the gun from Gwen's temple.

 

 

 

Not even when the guards poured in. He only took the gun away when he was dragged out, but Gwen didn't move. She kept crying, and the Soldier's frightened eyes watched her as if he were trying to grasp something but couldn't hold on.

 

 

 

Gwen never saw the Soldier again.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

________________________________

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

It was a bad, stupid, and insane idea.

 

 

 

Probably the worst decision of her life.

 

 

 

And she didn't care. She usually wasn't this cavalier about impulsive decisions, but it had been three years since she'd seen Galya, and it felt like an eternity.

 

 

 

No one in the Red Room was going to help her because they considered Galya a disgrace. The Director wasn't helping; she was the one who took Galya and then lied about her being dead. She had no outside contacts and didn't even know where Krasnaya was. S.H.I.E.L.D. really could help. If not them, Clint Barton had genuinely offered her his help.

 

 

 

Anything for Galya.

 

 

 

She told herself that and, with a stony expression, walked into the café and took a seat next to Clint at the end of the bar. She was just going to talk to him, check if it was a trap or a trick. Check if he was genuinely offering her help with no questions asked (which was suspicious, but she was out of options). He smirked and set the menu aside.

 

 

 

"I won't tell you what we're trying to find," she said immediately. He didn't seem surprised, and she was almost pleased it was so quick and casual.

 

 

 

"Wow, fast worker!" he said, noting it had only been three days. She was desperate. "I thought you'd be more loyal to your 'cause' or something," he teased her, and she looked at him and shrugged nonchalantly.

 

 

 

"I never had a choice," she said honestly, quickly ending that line of conversation. "But I know people don't give things away for free." She narrowed her eyes suspiciously, trying to throw him off. Now it was his turn to shrug casually.

 

 

 

"Call it a hunch, but I think you're one of the good ones," he laughed, and she was a little stunned by the accusation. "Crazy, right?" Uh, yeah, it was. Who in their right mind would call the Black Widow, a highly skilled assassin who killed without issue, nice? "But you're right, I'll help you and keep your little hunt off the books if you come to the other side." There it was. The catch, but…

 

 

 

Join S.H.I.E.L.D.? Was he insane?

 

 

 

There were so many reasons to say no. Saying yes wasn't even a thought. Not for a second. But… she was more loyal to Galya than she was to the shit the Red Room had planned for her.

 

 

 

And then she thought of Galya, when she finally found her. That she would have a mother who didn't kill the good guys. A place that wasn't so scary and creepy to live. A mother who would help people and show her the kindness in the world, despite all the darkness and vileness running through it.

 

 

 

Natasha decided it was time to press Fuck it.

 

 

 

Anything for Galya.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

________________________________

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

A Few Months Later

2008

 

 

 

 

Helen was not HYDRA.

 

 

 

Gwen found this out when Helen was running towards a near-futuristic plane. Like the ones from her fantasy books. Like in that book, Divergent, but also like the previous one. She didn't like the last book very much; it was a bit disappointing.

 

 

 

She was put on the plane, and Helen carried Gwen out of the complex like a sack of potatoes. A man with thinning hair ushered her inside, barking orders to everyone but her, and gently placing a hand on her back as he guided her onto the plane. She looked back to ask where Helen was, but as if by magic, Helen had vanished too.

 

 

 

Gwen never saw her again, and somehow she had a premonition. Every time she was about to lose someone, she just… knew. She hated that feeling more than anything else.

 

 

 

She wanted to ignore it, to say it was wrong, and that she would come back, like Mama and the Soldier. Even as she was in denial, the moment Helen Stacy stepped off the plane, she knew she would never see her again.

 

 

 

Mama. The Soldier. Now Helen.

 

 

 

3 out of 3. That was 100%.

 

 

 

Gwen was not stupid.

 

 

 

She knew that was all… all she had.

 

 

 

She had lost it all.

 

 

 

She felt more alone than ever. Even when an organization called 'S.H.I.E.L.D.' took her, as she found out two hours into the flight (thanks to eavesdropping and, oh yeah, their bird logo. Was it an eagle?). It was another hour before the man with thinning hair, who they called Coulson (not like in HYDRA, where there was only a metal table and she was chained to it), came to her room/cell. She wasn't allowed to leave, and she'd never had her own room before, so it was probably a cell.

 

 

 

Coulson opened the door and looked at her as he gestured for her to follow him to another room. But this one was darker, with hexagonal patterns on the wall and a metal table, but this time with two chairs. They sat on opposite sides of the table.

 

 

 

Coulson looked too excited for an interrogation (because that's what this was, right? Because he was from HYDRA), and a strange smile played on his face. Not like Mama's, the Soldier's, or Helen's, but not like the doctors' either. His smile said he knew he was hiding something, but it wasn't as creepy as the ones at the HYDRA base. Gwen deemed it barely acceptable for a smile.

 

 

 

"Hi, I'm Phil," Coulson said, sounding slightly excited. As if he was nervous, which was weird because usually Gwen was the one nervous talking to adults of unknown origin. "I'm excited. Never talked to a child soldier before." Gwen didn't reply, only nodded. Was 'child soldier' supposed to be something important in S.H.I.E.L.D.? Gwen had never been important to anyone. At least, as far as she knew. Phil seemed to freeze, not getting a response. "Do you speak English?" Phil asked, tilting his head like Gwen sometimes did when asking Helen questions. She decided to remain silent and nodded. "Great. Are you ready?" No one had ever asked you that before. She nodded once, afraid of wrong answers. Because sometimes wrong answers got her punished. "Okay, I'm going to ask you a few questions." Gwen nodded again, short and clipped.

 

 

 

They began.

 

 

 

"Let's start with your name," Phil said, getting comfortable and seeming to let his guard down, but the tension in his hands and shoulders gave him away (was this a test?). Phil shuffled papers and brought a pen to a lined yellow notepad.

 

 

 

"I'm... Gwendolyn," she said slowly.

 

 

 

"Last name?" Gwen immediately shook her head. Phil nodded and wrote it down. (Was he lying? But these people seemed like the kind who could see through her lies.) "Age?" Phil asked hopefully. Gwen had to think for a second.

 

 

 

"Six" she mumbled. Her voice was uncertain. Mostly because Helen had told her that two months ago. She doesn't know how she remembered, but Gwen remembers a lot of things she shouldn't. The number changed sometime in July, but it changed every year anyway.

 

 

 

"Are you sure?" Gwen shrugged.

 

 

 

"That's what Helen said two months ago..." she reported slowly, and her voice must have caught her off guard because at a higher volume it sounded raspy. She had barely used it after the Soldier left and Helen started replacing Doctor Moreau, not the other way around.

 

 

 

"You're awfully compliant," Phil said skeptically, looking at her as he wrote that down too. Gwen nodded but didn't answer. Helen had handed her over to Phil, so Helen trusted him. Gwen wouldn't trust Phil, but she owed it to Helen to answer the questions honestly.

 

 

 

"Were you raised in HYDRA?" Gwen nodded after a second; she barely remembered being raised by her mother. "To be a soldier?" Nod again. "Do you know how to fight?" Shrugged. She had trained with the Soldier, and when the Soldier left, she kept training, but with meaner people who didn't pull their punches like the Soldier sometimes did. They just beat her up.

 

 

 

"I'm afraid I'm going to need a verbal answer," Phil said in an almost apologetic tone. It threw Gwen off. No one she had just met had ever been this polite to her. Why was Phil being so polite? Did he want something? But if he wanted something, why not beat it out of Gwen? Why ask her all these questions politely instead of forcefully?

 

 

 

Despite all the questions, it was quite pleasant not having to suffer to answer them. It was... nice.

 

 

 

"A little," she replied in a stunned but calm voice. She didn't want to let her guard down, as she was in a new environment and Phil was an unknown.

 

 

 

"Okay, it's fine if you don't know, but why did HYDRA take you?" Phil asked, getting even more polite. It was really strange, but she could see it was an awkward topic for Phil. Gwen answered as best she could, because Phil was being so nice.

 

 

 

"I'm not sure… but I think I know what they… were going to do with me." Phil leaned forward, non-verbally urging her to continue. "They experimented on me, gave me… or at least tried to give me powers. Though, I guess it didn't work." Coulson leaned back, looking at her face thoughtfully. Gwen fidgeted nervously in her chair. A long silence fell; Phil didn't write anything in his notebook and didn't speak, and Gwen wasn't allowed to speak. Until Phil finally spoke.

 

 

 

"Okay, I think I know who to call."

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

_______________________________

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Gwen hated her General.

 

 

 

Phil had been very polite, but the person he handed her over to was not. Phil said they were different from HYDRA, but they did the same things. They were exactly the same as HYDRA. And Gwen hated it.

 

 

 

Phil had said General Skip would help her find better housing. He promised to take her to Helen's husband, George, and he would take her in. But Phil had lied to her; his politeness had been deceptive. Skip did not mean her well and certainly did not want to give her to George Stacy.

 

 

 

As soon as Phil left, the room with General Skip took on an atmosphere of predatory searching, and Gwen did not like it one bit.

 

 

 

"So, Gwendolyn." he said in a saccharine-sweet tone. A tone that wasn't sweet at all. "Do you understand the term immigration?" Gwen just nodded, taking a few steps back and lowering her head. "Speak, soldier!" The fake sweetness was gone from Skip's voice. It was aggressive and made Gwen stand at attention, hands behind her back, spine straight, head raised, just like in HYDRA. Skip had a pearly-white smile, unlike the rough yellow-green ones of the HYDRA instructors. But it was just as creepy as theirs.

 

 

 

"When people not born in the country, who are not citizens, come," she summarized monotonously, and Skip looked right down. Though, unlike Phil, he had a creepy, slightly unhinged look.

 

 

 

"Yes, and your father lives in America, of which you are not a citizen. Do you know what that makes you?" he asked and leaned into her ear until she froze from Skip's hot breath tingling her neck. "It makes you an immigrant," he said in a voice that sounded disgusting. Gwen didn't see what was wrong with that. Skip stood up. "Usually, you need to get a visa, but since you're a minor and have no supporting documents, say, a birth certificate, you'll have to do it differently," Skip said, and Gwen didn't dare speak, afraid of angering a superior. "Usually, the government takes you in as a prisoner of war, but you're also a mutant…"

 

 

 

"I'm not a mutant, sir. I was..." Gwen's timid correction was cut off by a harsh, sharp look.

 

 

 

"You will not speak out of turn. You are a child soldier. And you are a mutant. A disgusting one at that. You will serve in the US male special forces, getting a temporary visa every year as compensation, to go to school for nine months a year," General Skip whispered bitterly. "This will not be public; I don't need S.H.I.E.L.D., but this opportunity is too good to pass up," he muttered, almost to himself, but too loudly. Gwen flinched slightly.

 

 

 

General Skip stared directly into her eyes and spoke in a voice Gwen didn't dare disobey. "Do you understand?"

 

 

 

Gwen only nodded.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

________________________________

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Wade had seen a lot of shit in his life.

 

 

 

Growing up in an abusive household, he wasn't exactly a peach himself. His mother beat him and locked him in a closet when she wasn't doing drugs, and his uncle groped him whenever she didn't care—which was all the fucking time. School was no refuge. Everyone knew Wade was being abused: the teachers, the kids, hell, even Stick Joe, the guy from the gas station six miles out of town, knew what was happening in the Wilson house almost every night. No one gave a damn, and Wade didn't give a single fuck either.

 

 

 

He carried that attitude with him when he dropped out for the army. He didn't get a diploma, wasn't smart enough, and he couldn't have cared less. He had a sense of humor, a twisted and fucked-up one, but in any situation, no matter how bad, he could find a joke (even the most controversial kind). There was no place for that in the Canadian Army, and it found no place when he was transferred to the US Army Special Forces.

 

 

 

Somehow, he ended up in this position. He had no fucking clue how he'd managed it, and he also had no idea who the hell thought it was a good idea, but here he was.

 

 

 

Yeah, Wade had seen and been through a lot of messed-up situations. But none were as twisted and perverse as Gwendolyn (though she asked to be called Gwen) Stacy.

 

 

 

Yeah, Gwendolyn Stacy was the epitome of a whole-ass human soul. Her entire existence was created for complete and utter shit. This poor kid wasn't going to achieve anything in life because some bastard decided to fuck in the wrong place without any protection, and then stuck her in a tight cell where she'd be tortured by those running it.

 

 

 

Now he was responsible for her. (What was a girl even doing in a male, fuckin', Special Forces unit?!)

 

 

 

Skinny, small, scrawny, with light blonde hair and eyes that were too big for her face. She was seven, looked about four, and had the bearing of at least a seventeen-year-old who'd always kept her mouth shut (good survival skills, kid, you might just make it). Wade didn't want to remember her age or her name; he never remembered anyone from any unit he served in (and he was transferred often), but Gwen Stacy, the seven-year-old sun-child, was imprinted in his memory. He stared dumbly at the kid, and she just widened her eyes in return.

 

 

 

She was a fucking kid. What the hell was she doing here? With Wade, who carried guns and swords that, as he'd stated, were never on safety (he had no time for that shit). Wade, who swore too much to be legal. Wade, who had no clue what a fucking childhood was supposed to be like. No, actually, he did know. It was supposed to be a white picket fence, two siblings, and a golden retriever. Stacy's life was more like iron bars, corpses, and vicious fighting dogs. Though the kid somehow managed to turn any fighting dog into a perfect pet with just one look (even though she said she preferred cats). Magic puppy child. What the hell was she doing near people who had killed so many. Actual murderers and pedophiles. The kid looked like she couldn't hurt a fly.

 

 

 

Wade's gaze slid to the girl's wrists, where the marks of a whip and angry, purple handprints were visible, and he didn't look away until she hid them under her too-long sleeves, because she was a known little bitch, so Wade gave her a sardonic smile. The kid stared at the smile for a second, as if analyzing it, and then gave a small, shy one back. Wade blinked. What in the fuck nuggets...

 

 

 

They wanted Wade to train her. They told him she'd stay for the summer and go to a school in New York in the fall. And honestly, that was just awful. Let the kid make friends, build a life, deal with all that shit, and then come back and pretend she didn't have any scars. Just come visit Uncle Wade. Which, you know, wasn't supposed to be a traumatic experience but a pleasant pastime, you know, with chess and all that (he didn't know how to play Sudoku, let alone chess. Maybe checkers?).

 

 

 

Basically, he'd been made a babysitter, and again, who the fuck thought that was a good idea? He'd kill the bastard who did it, because this sweet, innocent child had no place here, mutant or not. Apparently not, Stacy had no abilities besides her charming Barbie eyes (she really did look like a Barbie, blonde and blue-eyed) and her brains, just impossibly smart. Like, she could probably solve a medium-level Sudoku.

 

 

 

Well, whatever. Let's fucking do this. Corrupting children? Well, never done it before, but let's give it a shot.

 

 

 

The kid didn't talk for the first week. Wade was only given three extra meal bars for all seven days. What the fuck, a kid needed more. Especially if she was a mutant. Which was weird, because she never showed any signs of being a mutant.

 

 

 

Wade gave her all three and said go on, dig in. If the kid needed more, he'd give her some of his share. But the kid never asked, and seemed perfectly fine. He later found out the kid had made hers last for two whole weeks. Like a little mouse. Cute, but still, what the fuck?! (look at those survival skills, the kid really should teach a class)

 

 

 

"I'm not a mutant," were the first words she said, and Wade looked at her. She was looking down, and her voice was quiet and raspy. It suited her, yet it also really didn't. "I don't have any abilities." She rubbed her hands around her wrists.

 

 

 

"Okay," said Wade. He believed the kid. Way more than he believed the dickhead General.

 

 

 

The kid laughed. He must have said that out loud. Like, cool dude, thanks for not judging me.

 

 

 

"No problem."

 

 

 

Wade took her on missions. No matter how dirty. Gwen didn't flinch at killing. Gwen didn't react at all. She'd just look at the bloody bodies and shoot them in the head. She was like fucking Hawkeye. She never needed a second shot... ever.

 

 

 

It was disturbing.

 

 

 

Her hand couldn't even reach the trigger on its own. She had to shoot with both, because they were so small. This kid, like a kitten, was the embodiment of all cute animals in human form.

 

 

 

"I don't like killing," she mumbled one night, lying on the floor. She hadn't even asked why she didn't get a fucking cot, just a fucking blanket and a mat. Though she seemed comfortable enough there. Wade never offered anything; if the kid wanted something, she had to ask for it, which wasn't that bad, little brats did it all the time. Thing was, Gwen was not a little brat. Not a single ounce of sass or complaints. She never asked for anything... ever.

 

 

 

"Then don't," Wade replied. The kid seemed to like blunt answers and jokes, and Wade was a master of those. She never needed anything sugarcoated, because the world was shit, and the kid knew it. So, despite not liking kids, he liked this one.

 

 

 

"They get angry when I don't," Gwen said sadly.

 

 

 

"I'll kill them. You just knock 'em down," Wade offered. He didn't know why; the kid should learn to do her own dirty work, but on the other hand, she was just a kid.

 

 

 

"How do you not kill?" Gwen asked, sitting up on her elbows, cradling her head. Wade let out a noisy breath. This was wrong. Gwen shouldn't be learning how not to kill.

 

 

 

"I'll show you." He picked the kid up like the kitten she was (i.e., by the scruff of her neck, by her thick hoodie) and took her to the shooting range. He didn't give a damn that it was two in the morning; they weren't sleeping anyway.

 

 

 

The kid was fucking smart. She got everything instantly. Wade never had to repeat himself. And every time Wade praised her, she'd smile her wide, sunny smile at him. It was like looking into UV rays. Blinding, this kid was trying to blind him.

 

 

 

So he'll say it again and can't emphasize it enough:

 

 

 

What the fuck?!

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

________________________________

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

A Few Years Later

2012

 

 

 

 

 

Natasha was an Avenger.

 

 

 

First, she had become a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent, feeding them as many Red Room secrets as she could. As a reward for that, she became Clint's partner on most missions. Thanks to her skills and abilities, she quickly became one of Fury's most reliable agents.

 

 

 

Her first thought was what Galya would think once she joined a team of heroes. Would she be happy? Would she be angry? Would she have to fight Galya if she was still with the enemy organization? Would she even recognize her as Galya?

 

 

 

She would be eleven now, and she would never forget her birthday. She must look different. Natasha would have to try even harder. But… would Galya even want to listen to her stories when she was older? She would have so many more interesting stories to tell Galya, not just about Krasnaya, who was still missing, but about her missions with Clint and her interactions with Fury. And finally, about her adventures with the Avengers.

 

 

 

Maybe even the Avengers could help. Clint had mentioned it in private after Loki's attack, and she said she would think about it. Clint, to his credit, hadn't given anything away. Not until she was ready. He hadn't told anyone, not even when they entered the tower with Stark, Rogers (who was one of Galya's fathers, but Natasha was hesitant to bring that up), and Banner. Not even a hint. But she understood his point; Stark could literally hack anything in seconds, and he had so many backdoors Natasha couldn't even count them. Banner was smart and could run DNA scans. Steve, well, he was always a soldier, he would definitely help, Thor too, she knew.

 

 

 

But… she just couldn't bring herself to tell them. Stark and Banner asked too many questions, and Thor and Steve looked at her like a kicked puppy if she didn't confide in them. Clint understood, because he was also a spy who needed to keep parts of his past hidden, whatever they were. He had been covering for her these past few years. He never gave anything away and went with her on almost every mission, just to help.

 

 

 

And not just regarding her mission, but other things too.

 

 

 

He told jokes; she never laughed. He tried to compliment her; she hit him every time. He tried to get her to open up; she didn't even flinch.

 

 

 

He had every right not to help her. Not to trust her. And then he went and introduced her to his secret family, which only Fury knew about. He surprised her in every way possible, and she might not love him like she loved Krasnaya, but she loved him like family nonetheless. He was like an annoying and sensitive brother, and Natasha desperately hoped Galya would meet him someday. He would be such a good uncle and role model, and she knew Clint would love her daughter too.

 

 

 

That's when she started doing little things. Like making too much hot cocoa when she was up at night, or accidentally spilling glitter into the ventilation so it would spread all over Fury's office, or just rolling her eyes when he told a joke instead of reprimanding him.

 

 

 

In her defense, they were really bad jokes, and she refused to laugh at dad jokes.

 

 

 

"Why did you tell me about your family?" she asked quietly in Stark's living room. No one else was there, but the atmosphere was one of privacy and respect. He looked up from his comic book (what the hell, man, you have kids).

 

 

 

"I trust you, Nat," he said simply, and it was a gut punch. And okay, fine, somewhere deep down, she trusted him too. But she hadn't even told him about Krasnaya and Galya and that Steve was also Galya's father. And he had given her so much. She felt indebted, and he understood it was stupid and that he expected nothing from her, but that's what feelings were.

 

 

 

"Galya," she said, and he looked confused but sensed it was serious, so he put the comic down. He had always been good at reading her, just as she was him. "I'm looking for Galya Romanov. She's my... my daughter," she said almost in a whisper, feeling like she wasn't speaking at all, but looking up and seeing Clint staring intently at her, she didn't meet his eyes and looked away. She hadn't spoken Galya's name aloud in years, and it felt like a weight was lifted off her shoulders while also being gut-punched with sadness and regret over and over. "She... she was taken when she was four... they told me she died, but..." Clint dropped the book, crossed the distance in two steps, and hugged her. She allowed him to, even hugging him back slightly, but didn't let the tears fall. The next part was said even quieter, and she held him tighter.

 

 

 

"They lied."

 

 

 

 

Chapter 4: I trusted you

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Chapter 4 - I trusted you

 

 

 

 

2018, New York

 

 

 

 

 

"So, I'm sure you're wondering how I ended up in this position."

 

 

 

"Kinda," Fury replied flatly, looking at the girl covered in silly string, spray paint, and glitter. Frankly, it didn't even surprise him at this point. But, knowing Gwen Stacy for a long time, he just knew things would happen with her that would definitely surprise him; much more than this.

 

 

 

"Nicholas, as my good friend says, 'when you hit rock bottom, you can trace the cause to one big wrong decision that messed it all up,'" Gwen said almost profoundly, jabbing a thin finger in the air as she quoted the silly, yet truthful, quote that looked ridiculous coming from her glittery mask.

 

 

 

"Is this rock bottom?" Fury raised an eyebrow indifferently. He expected a bit more... blood. No, actually, he expected much more blood. Yeah, a boat or two somewhere. Maybe a few fingers or corpses. Oh, and a bunch of fire.

 

 

 

"Physically, not really. Socially, huh?" He heard the smile in her voice as she waved a hand vaguely. She seemed to be gesturing even more animatedly today. "Did you need me?" she asked, ignoring the way Fury was looking at her like he demanded answers, changing the subject. If he had questions, and he did, he wasn't voicing them. Aloud. Though Stacy knew what questions he wanted to ask. She was a little shit like that.

 

 

 

"Get in and try not to get glitter everywhere," Fury said, not even pointing to his car as he got into the driver's seat. She hesitated before getting into the passenger seat next to him, fidgeting a bit despite Fury's request not to dirty the sleek black BMW.

 

 

 

"Do we have a mission?" she chirped, a little louder than necessary, and Fury raised an eyebrow again. Usually, this kid never had any hang-ups about missions with the Avengers. No matter what, even if they (except for Parker, he just hated her) treated her like shit or she'd just been hit by a train. If she was free, she showed up.

 

 

 

"What's up, kid? You're never usually shy," Fury smirked. Gwen only hesitated for a second, which should have been a warning sign, since the kid had no filter between her brain and her mouth.

 

 

 

"Usually, I have nothing to be shy about," she said honestly, as if noticing it herself. Fury snorted at how casually she said it, buckling the kid into the passenger seat. Though he really didn't want glitter everywhere. It drew a surprised, yet amused laugh from him. Only a slight smile played on Fury's face, and he was sure Stacy noticed but didn't comment. Gwen was so weird, commenting on every little thing that didn't matter, and it was annoying. But it was nice that she knew some little things were rare and just quietly enjoyed them.

 

 

 

Stacy needed more nice little things in her life, but Fury would never admit he thought so.

 

 

 

"Yeah, because there's nothing embarrassing about a black and white spandex suit with pink accents and turquoise pointe shoes," Fury replied without malice, just a note of amusement in his voice. Gwen feigned offense.

 

 

 

"Wow, I'm offended. You know what? No, I'm fucking proud of my glitter," Gwen declared, and the bone-deep exhaustion of the last four days immediately settled back over her. She hadn't slept or eaten in two days. She was tired, and he could feel it. He could also feel the gnawing in her stomach, but she was suppressing the growling until she got somewhere the noise could be drowned out. She knew Fury would notice in the near-silent, almost soundproof car. Gwen shuffled her feet on the car's rubber mat, smearing glitter and tinsel. "Do you really need me today?" The whine in the kid's voice was tired. It almost made Fury pull over, but only because it seeped into his tone and made him let the kid off the hook because of the voice.

 

 

 

"Depends on what happened," Fury replied casually, shrugging. He meant, obviously, the new paint job on her suit. Gwen snorted quietly, leaning against the window and propping her head up with her hand, looking not at Fury but out the window.

 

 

 

"Fall asleep for 15 minutes..." Gwen muttered uncertainly. Fury wasn't sure if he was supposed to hear that, but it made him let out a short, cheerful laugh. Gwen owlishly turned her head at the sound before realizing her words wouldn't get her out of trouble, just make her look even dumber. Then she sulked again, resuming her previous pose, and snorted even louder.

 

 

 

"Yeah, kid, you're not getting out of this one," he said with a playful smirk, even though he didn't need to say it, just wanted to get on her nerves. Gwen whined in response and squirmed in her seat. Looking like a kid but also trying to find a comfortable position for her entire body. She didn't complain further; she was too old to complain.

 

 

 

You're too old to cry.

 

 

 

They finally reached the Tower, Gwen dragging her glitter-covered feet, a trail of silly string following her, and Fury was 89 percent sure she was doing it on purpose. The moment she walked into the briefing, Fury almost regretted not telling her she was free to go this time. But the team needed her for this mission (for all these missions), even if they didn't know it. Even if Gwen didn't know it and was just here to be a little shit. Fury wasn't going to let glitter get in the way of saving the damn world (again). Even as Sam and Clint fell over, laughing and crying, and Parker covered his mouth to stifle a laugh, and Gwen hunched in on herself a little before straightening back up.

 

 

 

"I don't even know what to say!" Sam laughed hysterically, nearly crying. Stacy still hadn't taken her mask off, but she hunched slightly again before straightening up. "There's too much to say!" she blurted out, and Fury notices everyone who isn't holding back laughter is glaring daggers at him (namely Romanoff and Rogers).

 

 

 

"Because I can actually pull it off," Gwen retorted sarcastically, crossing her arms as if pleased with herself. Fury had to give the kid credit, she had backbone. But he wasn't out of the woods yet; in fact, this was just the beginning.

 

 

 

"You think this is some kind of joke?" Romanoff asked snidely, and Fury noticed Gwen roll her eyes under the mask. As if everything she did got a reprimand from the older spider-themed superheroine. It probably did, because Romanoff held Stacy to a higher standard, especially now that she knew about her child.

 

 

 

"Yeah, a bunch of punks pranked me. Bet I look hilarious," Gwen replied (as if she wasn't a punk herself), but without defiance (as she should have), just with curiosity and a dose of sarcasm, which seemed to mark her as young enough to get away with it (frankly, she was probably the only kid who could get away with it. Or maybe Parker. That spider duo used to be hated by the entire Queens PD.). Hell, she'd never be old enough not to get away with it, given her lifestyle. She was something between a child and a very mature 19-year-old. There was no in-between, and Fury felt it would be like that until she was 70.

 

 

 

"How did a crowd of kids manage to prank you?" Steve asked, confused, walking over to Gwen and stopping a few feet away as if the kid were a soldier and he the disappointed commander. And no matter how much Rogers wanted that, it wasn't happening as long as this kid had her own blacklist/people-I-have-to-deal-with list. "You didn't notice?" He crossed his arms; Gwen mirrored the movement but hunched a bit more than Rogers, slouching. It was a very good question, though; Stacy's senses were much sharper than even a super-soldier's; she must have noticed them.

 

 

 

"I fell asleep," she sighed. That's what happened; she passed out from exhaustion because she couldn't find a decent place to sleep for three days, Matt was out of town, and Wade was being Wade, but in Canada. She couldn't crash on Weasel's couch at the bar without raising suspicion, since she'd been there all last week. Because Weasel was a fucking snitch and would sell Gwen out to Wade if he found out she was homeless because she missed the rent on her storage container. And Weasel was also a glorified coward, don't get him wrong, he owed her for jobs, but the second you even growled in his general direction, he gave up everything he knew in a heartbeat.

 

 

 

"On the job?" Tony snorted derisively, and Gwen snorted slightly. It wasn't entirely her fault. Her 'job' didn't really stop or have hours, it just happened (as Gwen so eloquently put it). Not like the Avengers'. Try protecting a city, keeping a day job, and being hunted by literally everyone in this fucking world 24/7, Stark. You have the fucking option to sleep; it's your choice not to take care of yourself. Gwen didn't have the fucking time to take care of herself (which should be a problem, but she was fine). It was just a luxury she couldn't afford, mentally or financially.

 

 

 

But who needs health when you have energy drinks and painkillers.

 

 

 

Health... so dumb.

 

 

 

"I don't think that's any of your business," Gwen snapped, defensive, perhaps a bit sharper than she intended. That should have been another warning sign, which Fury so graciously ignored. "And if you think this glitter and tinsel isn't gender-conforming or something, then you're a bunch of conservative assholes who need to get with the times and wake up." Poor Cap must be so confused right now. But honestly, that outburst (which was completely misplaced for many reasons) should have clued them in that something was wrong with Gwen.

 

 

 

But they were here, still ignoring the fact that something was up with this kid.

 

 

 

"It's more of an age thing, but sure, pick your poison," Tony replied, shrugging, unlike most of the Avengers, completely unbothered by the remark. Natasha wasn't either, but she didn't like it. "But hey, if you like the glitter, then own it." Gwen nodded affirmatively. As if satisfied with the answer.

 

 

 

"Thank you," she said, wanting to end the conversation. But Rogers apparently had other plans. It made the kid even more irritated and sharp as he continued to scold Gwen. Again.

 

 

 

"Soldiers are supposed to wear attire appropriate to the terrain they're fighting in. It's important and shows how seriously you take your job..." Rogers was digging his own grave now. Well, it was nice knowing him. He really should have let Stark finish; he seemed to get the hints.

 

 

 

"Okay, let me stop you right there," Gwen said, cutting off the good Captain in the most unnecessarily sharp tone. Gesturing again after each statement. "First of all: I am not a soldier. I don't like being told what to do because I'm a teenager, and all that rebellious crap. Second: I don't care what I said, it's just a word, it's not gonna kill your kittens. And finally: I take it as a personal insult if you think I take this," she pointed at the Avengers, "seriously. It's not my thing, and honestly, I'm horrified you'd even suggest it." Gwen finished and walked right past Rogers to the window to sit on the ledge. Romanoff tensed a bit, probably rethinking her decision to recruit her, but it was too late. Despite everything Gwen said, and maybe partly true, Stacy did sometimes take her work seriously. It wasn't a walk in the park for her either. "So, without further interruptions, let's get this over with because my stuff has a hot date with the dry cleaners. Glitter is really fucking itchy."

 

 

 

Fury didn't know how to respond to that.

 

 

 

 

 

________________________________

 

 

 

 

 

 

For a kid covered in glitter and silly string, she did a damn good job.

 

 

 

She cleared out the trash like usual. Maybe even better, because even the robots seemed to underestimate a 5 foot 5 person in spandex and glitter. Much faster than usual, honestly. Stacy must have really wanted a shower or something, and Fury couldn't blame her. Though she could still kick their asses. But it was only near the end of the fight that Fury finally noticed.

 

 

 

Amidst the swinging, kicking, punching, lasers, and bullets, the kid was getting sluggish, much faster than usual (and Stacy, along with Parker, was usually the last to get sluggish in a fight, seeming to have an inhuman reserve of energy). Lazily switching her webs with heavy limbs and swinging higher to avoid fighting targets of concern, only saving civilians. This time, she didn't bother much with the robots that weren't doing anything, sometimes even completely vaulting over pods containing them if an Avenger was close enough to handle it. She aimed to knock robots off their feet when they bothered civilians, instead of actually engaging them in hand-to-hand combat in a way that would permanently disable them, not just knock them out of the fight. It worked, and she did her job, it was just abnormal for her to take them out like that. Usually, she corralled them and fought them all almost simultaneously.

 

 

 

By the time they got back to the Avengers Tower, most of the glitter had flaked off her, leaving a sparkling battlefield where she'd fought or vaulted, stuck in the cracks and dents she'd left in the robots. The kid looked almost winded, but she was still managing to stand straight, and her breathing sounded almost normal, but her chest was moving too fast, and her movements were jerky and slow. It took Fury a minute to realize Spider-Woman was tired. When he did, it nearly bowled him over with shock, because while post-battle fatigue was completely normal, the kid usually didn't get winded, let alone show it. She usually had a seemingly endless supply of stamina for it (along with an endless supply of facts about cutting-edge STEM methods and achievements he was sure even Stark didn't know, and pointless questions that somehow popped into her head at the most inopportune moments, i.e., when she was trying to focus or sleep).

 

 

 

"Mission successful, but..." a stern voice somehow ignored the kid, who was slumped in her chair the entire debrief, but finally the large holographic heads turned towards Spider-Woman, and the kid was too out of it to notice all the heads turning her way (Parker had been watching her almost the entire report, excitement plain in his eyes). She probably figured she wasn't under threat since she wasn't being immediately beaten up. She let her guard down (which, however, never actually happened, and now Fury was starting to get a little worried, but would never admit it), just enough to flinch upon hearing her codename.

 

 

 

"We reviewed the footage and your attire..." They really shouldn't have said that. Everyone knew she looked like some fucking fairy princess had thrown up on her and tossed her into a glitter pit. Fury winced at the noticeable bits of glitter still on the girl, which seemed to amplify the sparkle even more in the conference room light. "It is far from exemplary. While we may reluctantly tolerate your thoughtless disregard for rules out of our respect for your Director, this is a blatant disrespect to our entire status," he said sharply, letting his voice pour out the poorly disguised insult. Fury thought he saw Gwen flinch slightly as the voice got a little louder.

 

 

 

"You should be grateful we haven't arrested you and sent you to the Raft or even the Icebox. You operate outside Fury's jurisdiction, with no explanations, and ones like you are always considered on the wrong side of the law," said another council member, as if Stacy wasn't human enough (which was quite unfair, as that only seemed to apply to Stacy and not Parker. Mostly because Tony wouldn't let a bad word be said about Peter) to be considered a person (though Fury wasn't entirely sure himself). That got a rise out of Gwen, and the others winced. Gwen really had a thing about mutant rights (though she never defended herself, always others), but Fury didn't think the Avengers knew that. At least they were empathetic enough to understand the council had crossed a line.

 

 

 

"Then why haven't you? If I'm so much trouble, why not send me away?" she growled with such venom it even took Romanoff by surprise. Her voice was deadly and frightening, and she stated that they had boldly crossed a line. The council wisely chose not to respond, and Stark quickly put things on autopilot and ended the call—but that seemed to be all he could do before Gwen broke the spell. "That's what I thought." She crossed her arms, and all the tension and malice that had been building around her and spreading through the room seemed to evaporate in an instant. Fury breathed quietly, as did the other Avengers. Sure, the council members had crossed a line, even the Avengers noticed. But what the hell was that?! Gwen didn't seem to notice the unasked question or care to answer, slumping further in her chair and undoubtedly pouting under her mask.

 

 

 

"What's the Icebox?" Sam asked after a moment, poor guy. Gwen, however, didn't answer, just portraying childish upset in her mask.

 

 

 

"It's a place where mutants and Inhumans are sent if they commit illegal acts," Natasha forced out. That was putting it mildly; the place was a veritable hellhole with the most hardened psychopaths—no place for a kid. But it was just the thing a person who wasn't a mutant or otherwise in the know needed to know.

 

 

 

"I'm surprised they threatened the kid with that. That's harsh," Tony says with thoughtful honesty, side-eyeing Peter, who flinched slightly, but Fury caught the slight worry (Fury was plenty worried too. The hell were they threatening Stacy with prison for now?). Natasha studies the kid for a second, contemplating her mood and motives. Trying to figure out what's going on in her head. Well, good luck to her, because even Fury couldn't crack that code.

 

 

 

"Why didn't they just say the Raft? Isn't that what they use for us?" Sam asked, confused, clearly missing the hint to shut up. Yeah, the Avengers had mutants, the Raft was under US government jurisdiction, and the Icebox was a UN thing that was much worse and posed a much bigger threat than the Raft itself.

 

 

 

"They didn't threaten me with the Raft because they don't have..." Gwen trailed off, not loud enough for everyone to hear, but they heard anyway. Natasha managed to look surprised; she must have figured something out Fury hadn't expected. Gwen straightened up slightly as all eyes turned to her. "They don't have power dampeners there. Enhancements aren't considered a mutation because it's... muscle reconstruction... in my case..." Gwen trailed off, as if she didn't want to answer the rest of the question, but she was already in too deep; everyone was waiting for her to finish. "My DNA mutated too, and I got powers. If you're enhanced, your DNA doesn't change," she said, pointing at Steve and shrugging. She was going to say it completely differently; it was probably censored, and what she would have said before might have given a lot away.

 

 

 

Damn her vigilance.

 

 

 

"They take your powers?" Clint asked, sounding slightly surprised. But Fury knew Clint wasn't surprised they took powers; he was surprised by the threat to take a kid's powers. Barton might not be a mutant, but he knows a mutant's well-being is tied to their powers too. Especially a child's.

 

 

 

"It's not that bad. Just a bit nauseating because I'm not... all fine." Gwen cuts herself off, unwilling to share the good parts. Even after over six months of working together (though they weren't very productive months in terms of personal connection between the Avengers and Stacy). Fury sighed.

 

 

 

"Take off the mask, kid," Fury ordered, tired of trying to read the kid in the mask and gauge her feelings. Gwen sighed and took it off without argument, but Fury could see she didn't want to. He immediately regretted asking the kid to do it.

 

 

 

Now, looking at Stacy's unmasked face, Fury regretted taking her on this mission at all. She looked like shit, to put it mildly. Her face was gaunt, as if she hadn't eaten properly in a long time. Dark, almost black bags under her eyes, like she hadn't slept all month. She was trying to wet her chapped, dry lips to hide the awkward display of her exhaustion. What was keeping this kid upright?

 

 

 

"Well, that was all good. I gotta go," Gwen said with feigned cheerfulness in her voice and headed for the elevator, trying not to look at the Avengers for fear their temporary stupor would evaporate before she could leave.

 

 

 

Unfortunately for her, it did. Steve intercepted her before she could take the last five steps. Everyone felt some relief that he managed to stop Gwen rather than having to dodge or weave around her, which she would have done if she weren't so tired. Peter let out a quiet sigh of relief off to the side; he was clearly worried about Stacy, despite the apparent animosity between them (though they used to be a duo in Queens before Spider-Woman disappeared for a few months). Gwen sighed as if she'd expected this, but still looked a bit surprised when Rogers moved his hand as Gwen tilted her head to look at her target. "That means I, well, you know, gotta go. Like, leave," Gwen explained, trying to get the man to move, ready to go around him just once.

 

 

 

"Yeah, and that means I'm not letting you. Like, stay," Steve retorted sharply, and if Gwen wasn't surprised before, she was definitely surprised now. Captain America was sassily persuading her to stay. It was enough to make her freeze and look at the old man with wide, kitten-like eyes.

 

 

 

"Why?" she asked with childish curiosity, only tilting her head slightly. Like a toddler asking why the sky is blue or how birds fly. That voice shouldn't go with those tired eyes.

 

 

 

"How long has it been since you slept?" Steve asked in his commander voice, and to his credit, he wasn't visibly shocked by the contrast in Stacy's appearance since she walked in. It was like he thought Gwen would only respond to that, which, yikes, was harsh. And no, she would probably respond to that voice last, if at all.

 

 

 

"I told you I got pranked because I was sleeping," Gwen furrowed her brows as if not understanding why Steve was asking this. Steve mirrored her look, pausing for a second before answering.

 

 

 

"Because you passed out," Bruce interjected suddenly. His calm voice seemed to lend an air of order and professionalism to the conversation that Gwen couldn't just erase. Gwen whipped her head around to face the doctor.

 

 

 

"I didn't 'pass out.' I just wanted to sleep," Gwen retorted. "It was on purpose. Fully and completely on purpose." She snorted and crossed her arms like a child.

 

 

 

"Yeah, sure, kid," Tony snorted disbelievingly. "You seriously need sleep, and I can hear it." He looked the kid over and scrunched his nose. And if Stark said a kid needed sleep, she probably needed a week of it. "And a bath," he added, and Fury involuntarily agreed. Gwen glared at him, but there was no heat in it.

 

 

 

"And some food," Bruce supplied helpfully. Or not so helpfully, because panic flashed in Gwen's eyes for some reason. Banner didn't seem to notice as he continued, "Just rest, why don't you..."

 

 

 

"Bye," Gwen said, backing towards the window, opening it, and jumping out. Which she probably would have done sooner if she hadn't been too tired to notice it.

 

 

 

The Avengers sighed.

 

 

 

 

 

________________________________

 

 

 

 

A Few Years Ago

 

 

 

 

 

James 'Bucky' Barnes was fucking Krasnaya.

 

 

 

The man she loved and had been searching for was Steve Rogers's best friend (whom she had also grown to love during their time together). And now Steve was asking her to try and find him. Because he'd gotten a lead on the Winter Soldier, just as Natasha had suspected and had originally asked for his help with. But then they learned the Soldier's identity, and now Steve was asking her to make a different choice and not kill him. As if she was ever going to kill him.

 

 

 

So she agreed, because she wasn't sure she was ready to confess her feelings. She wasn't ready to tell Steve about the Red Room and HYDRA. She wasn't ready to tell Steve about their child, whose father he also was. Hell, she wasn't even sure she was ready to tell Krasn-Bucky.

 

 

 

She was angry. Angry at Steve for making her do this, even if she wanted to anyway. Angry at Clint for not letting her talk it out. Angry at Krasn-no, Barnes, for leaving her alone with their daughter, even if they'd had no choice and he hadn't known.

 

 

 

Their daughter.

 

 

 

Even in that bunker, she looked him straight in the eyes, and he stared at her like he'd seen a ghost. Trying to remember her as they held guns to each other's temples. He wouldn't remember, even if he promised, and Natasha was angry he'd forgotten that promise too. Steve was standing not far from her, trying to coax him to lower the gun, saying she was a friend, as if they'd never known each other, but it wasn't working.

 

 

 

His gaze was locked on her, and only her, yet also clinging to Steve (Huh? Natasha didn't really hope that Bucky and Steve also loved each other, but there was still hope). A painful memory trying to break free and awaken, to remember who she was. She could see him trying to hold onto a memory of her. She knew she and Steve felt familiar to him. That frantic look, clouded with confusion. As if he needed confirmation.

 

 

 

She rolled her eyes, put her gun away, and walked towards him. Steve fell silent, and she quickly closed the distance, almost running. Feelings, emotions, and pain made her run faster, and she wasn't sure if she was crying, but she didn't care right now. She was running towards her love, her family. The family she had built in hell. The family she never stopped searching for. The family she loved and lost. It would all come back, gradually. This was just proof her hope hadn't been for nothing.

 

 

 

He didn't shoot her. He wouldn't shoot. He couldn't shoot. He pulled the trigger as she approached, but his eyes held panic, as if he wasn't ready for what she was about to do. He didn't know what to do. He froze. He didn't shoot when she kissed him long and hard.

 

 

 

"Natalia," he said. Her answer was confirmed when she didn't correct him. "Natasha," he said, and she smirked against his lips. Cementing the confirmation, he returned the kiss, though much more gently.

 

 

 

"Finally remember?" she asked, pulling away from each other. "I thought I was unforgettable," she said sarcastically. He smiled in a way that made her heart melt. She had missed that smile.

 

 

 

"You are," he said and looked at her before the smile turned into a frown. She raised an eyebrow. "I have to go," he said, starting to pull away, but she gripped his hands tighter. She couldn't let him go again. Not in this cruel world.

 

 

 

"No... you can't," she said, almost desperately, not knowing how to tell him. She thought he was dead, then learned he wasn't, and went into submission to find him now. But now that she was here, and he was looking at her. Pleading for a reason to stay. She gave him one. "We have a daughter."

 

 

 

She heard Steve gasp (because he must have been utterly bewildered watching this entire exchange between two assassins). Barnes didn't know what to say, standing frozen and silent. She knew immediately that he understood immediately. "And she's your daughter too," Natasha said, glancing at Steve.

 

 

 

She had a lot of explaining to do.

 

 

 

 

 

________________________________

 

 

 

 

 

 

2018, New York

 

 

 

 

 

 

More often than not, Fury was dragging the kid along by the scruff of her neck.

 

 

 

It wasn't an alarming fact, but it was a strange observation. The kid let herself be dragged, as if she didn't want to go but didn't care; and given her small size (about Peter's), it didn't seem that difficult. By now it was normal for them, though the first time he did it, the Avengers had frozen in stunned silence for a minute. I mean, who wouldn't be surprised to see the esteemed Director of S.H.I.E.L.D. dragging a punk teenager in spandex to an Avengers mission? (Peter didn't count. Tony brought Peter himself back during the Germany fight. But he was still surprised there was another person with abilities like Peter's, though not overly so, since he'd heard about Spider-Woman later.)

 

 

 

When Gwen first 'joined' the team, a million questions arose, almost none of them asked aloud, and even fewer were answered by either Gwen or Fury. She didn't really join, more like helped out, and then disappeared for a week or two. It was a 'just take the kid, Stark' situation. Gwen didn't object, though she did eye the window, and Tony was almost sure she wanted to escape (out the goddamn window). Tony didn't know then that the kid could jump from the 70th floor and still be fine, so the thought that she might be suicidal crossed his mind for a brief moment (because even Peter didn't do that). And then the second thought was: why the hell does Fury have a kid? The third thought was: why is Fury dropping a kid on me? In hindsight, he probably should have wondered who this kid was, but he was so caught up in the fact that she was a kid that he didn't have time to ponder it. But Fury didn't answer his questions, so he took the supposedly suicidal kid to the mission room.

 

 

 

He wasn't entirely wrong.

 

 

 

On her first mission with them, she didn't even try to listen to Steve. She just threw her tiny body at a fucking alien centipede-robot thing that was shooting lasers right at her. She somehow came out of it seemingly unscathed, but after the mission, Steve pulled her aside on the quinjet and lectured her with a 'turn your goddamn comm on!' Gwen looked at him confused, but stayed silent for the first 30 minutes as Steve's yelling got progressively louder and the kid's face grew more and more bewildered. Tony couldn't help but notice; she wasn't scared of the yelling, in fact, she seemed used to it. When Tony looked closer, he noticed something else; the kid genuinely didn't understand what she was being yelled for, and Tony had to give her credit for not asking or yelling back at Steve sooner. Because when Captain America or any adult yelled at you (as a kid, at least), you didn't think about what you did, you just assumed you did something wrong.

 

 

 

Not this kid.

 

 

 

"What comms?" she interrupted, finally giving up on trying to figure it out from context. Steve fell silent, stunned, and didn't seem like he was going to move anytime soon. It must have been a new record, and Tony finally wondered: who is this kid? (Though not under the appropriate circumstances, still possibly the first meeting). Then Clint quietly pulled her aside (because Steve was currently both illiterate and guilt-ridden for yelling at a teenager for his own mistakes for 30 minutes straight) and explained the comms system to her. The kid didn't cry, though, not even close. She didn't look sad at all, just neutral.

 

 

 

Or maybe she was bored. Cap's speech hadn't affected her one bit.

 

 

 

The kid was a mystery.

 

 

 

Then Tony made a mental file for Gwendolyn Stacy:

 

 

 

1.) She seemed to pick up on things very easily. (It was literally impossible to sneak up on her). She notices things even Natasha sometimes misses.

 

 

 

2.) She also seemed more rebellious than independent. But she also follows orders when she wants to. Sometimes it wasn't even rebellion, and mostly it wasn't rebellion. Okay, she was independent.

 

 

 

3.) She throws herself at anything that could cause harm, even a stray cat (especially a stray cat), but she usually prioritizes whatever can cause the most damage first.

 

 

 

Tony had been on more than 30 missions with her, and this was the only constant: she follows orders when she feels like it, but it's hard to tell when she will. She didn't have a particular mood for following orders, she just did or didn't, so it wasn't easy to decide if she'd listen or not. Either way, she did her job excellently, despite everyone telling her she messed up (though no, she only messed up with the orders, which is why Tony never told her that, because casualties were lower when Stacy did whatever she wanted. So he wouldn't scold the kid for doing her job well, but he wouldn't stop the others from lecturing her about orders either).

 

 

 

Sometimes Tony thinks this kid is just fooling them all, because although she's a kid and supposedly dropped out of school for this whole superhero/vigilante gig, Stacy wasn't stupid. Quite the opposite. She was smart and quick-witted, seeming to devise ten backup plans in case she thought the original plan would go south. And she always expected every plan to go south (which was smart, but also annoying, because she never believed in her own plans either. She just never believed in plans, period). She never showed off any intellect beyond her combat smarts; Tony figures there must be some calculation for her webs to hit exactly where she wants every single time (she 100 percent had to be somewhat familiar with Peter, given she had the same web-shooter design). There's no way she's that lucky to have 100 percent accuracy without some form of basic math or physics (but none of those basics are checked when web-slinging).

 

 

 

Gwen talked too much (sometimes even more than Peter, and he could be a chatterbox), but never gave anything away. It was frustrating when trying to figure her out or get something personal, and the mask certainly didn't help, especially when trying to read the emotions she expertly hid. If a conversation got too personal (Tony hasn't found the right tone yet, but knows he's close), Gwen would just change the subject or jump out the window – or off the roof, depending on her mood, location, and weather.

 

 

 

She seemed to know exactly what everyone was going to say and how to precisely 'read' everyone present (like Natasha, but like a child who could talk to a criminal at 70 miles per hour while simultaneously webbing them up). Tony only realized this after watching the kid for literally five seconds, instead of yelling at her immediately upon arrival. She knew what to say, when to say it, and how to say what she wanted without caring about the consequences. But she still knew what the consequences would be, and she just didn't care.

 

 

 

It was awful.

 

 

 

The kid never went quiet, even when no one was listening to her (even Peter went quiet if he noticed no one was listening). She seemed content talking to herself or to the voices in her head (Tony was 56 percent sure she had voices in her head, but Tony didn't judge, everyone had voices in their heads, quiet voices that never really talked but never left you alone, or maybe that was just him? He doubts Steve had a voice in his head telling him to work, build, and all that). Tony once caught her over the comms yelling at something that wasn't there, and it was probably the craziest thing he'd ever seen from this kid. She was happiest when talking to someone who wouldn't actually yell back, mostly if it was a dog, cat, or other pet – hell, they didn't even have to be domesticated, Tony once found Stacy having a decent conversation with a raccoon while they waited for evac.

 

 

 

Tony never mentioned it.

 

 

 

The first time Tony was scared of her was when she stumbled in after Fury post-mission in a baggy, ripped hoodie with an icy glare fixed on the floor. She was quiet, calculating, and angry. It was the most frightening thing he'd ever experienced. The moment Stacy entered the room, all conversation died, the air became too thick, and everyone could tell something was seriously wrong. It was chilling and terrifying, but the scariest part was when she noticed the Avengers (who weren't looking at her, except Tony), and the tension and ice in the room just dissolved into the air, and the room seemed to brighten again as the kid plastered on a smile that Tony took for her real smile.

 

 

 

It seemed so real.

 

 

 

She was cheerful, bubbly, and talkative, but Tony watched her, seeming not to notice she was talking to herself at three hundred miles per hour. It was like autopilot. She was doing it to distract herself or maybe to comfort herself. Everyone had their quirks and coping mechanisms, so Tony wasn't going to judge.

 

 

 

So, Gwen Stacy was a kid. Case closed. Right?

 

 

 

He knew he couldn't be more wrong.

 

 

 

She had to be dragged along (not necessarily kicking and screaming, but definitely unwillingly) to things she didn't want to deal with. She didn't like following rules, if not because she thought she was right, then to piss someone off (be it the Avengers, officials, criminals, agents, etc.). She was talkative and chattered too much... about everything (especially cat breeds). Good lord, he hadn't even seen Peter chatter that much.

 

 

 

Sure, she was powerful and cunning, and could come up with a decent plan, but all of it combined with her childish antics created an awkward and amusingly strange first impression. Like an awkward teenager, but to the max.

 

 

 

He wasn't even sure why the hell Fury wanted to introduce her to the King of Wakanda (it was a bad idea, plus this kid was so unpredictable with strangers she could start a war. Though she was never rude, she was perhaps the most open-minded and tolerant girl Tony had ever met. But that wasn't what worried him). Probably because she was going with them on the next mission, scheduled for a week from now, and his sister Shuri would be staying here with Harley and Peter (they seemed to have some kind of science fanaticism going on, he loved his kids. He considered Peter his child, even if Tony only managed to officially adopt Harley, since Peter had May)

 

 

 

T'Challa was already here, talking with Steve (probably about Barnes's return, which, if he wasn't mistaken, was supposed to happen in a few days), and Shuri was doing the same with Harley and Peter (but, like, with more excitement). They were just waiting for Fury, who was probably dragging the kid along. The last time they saw her was a week ago, when she was tired, covered in glitter, and looking as miserable as the dictionary definition.

 

 

 

This time, she looked more rested, though still sleepy, but not exhausted. She was wearing a NASA hoodie and sweatpants. It was the first time he'd seen her without the Spider-Woman suit or some other variation of a suit/professional gear one would wear as an Avenger.

 

 

 

She looked too much like a kid to be someone fighting alien robots.

 

 

 

She looked like a fucking teenager, and yes, she always looked like a teenager, but usually the suit, webs, and tech softened that impression (as if she wasn't a real kid, just a kid). But the hoodie she wore was too big for her, the sleeves covering her hands, the faded letters he could barely make out said 'NASA'. The sweatpants were grey and also two sizes too big, but the kid had pulled the drawstring as tight as possible, because two white strings dangled dangerously between her legs. And her shoes were literally a dirty, torn pair of turquoise Converse, the soles and other parts held together with duct tape. She had a worn black bag slung over her shoulder, and one of the straps was torn, also held together by tape. Overall, she looked like an average, lower-class teenager. (And that's what she was, wasn't she? A kid from Queens who skateboarded with friends and went to school. At least, that's what she was supposed to be.)

 

 

 

She looked annoyed and tired, but not as tired or miserable as last time. Tired like she'd just been woken up, a little tired, and it was much better than being about to drop from exhaustion and hunger. At least this time she was more or less clean and not shedding glitter everywhere. Though she still looked like she could use a meal or two.

 

 

 

"You do know there's an actual King in the room, right?" Clint addressed the kid. Since no one seemed to have noticed their entrance (except Tony and, of course, Natasha), the other Avengers, including the King, Princess, Harley, and Peter, turned to them, and Gwen snorted slightly, not quite sure if it was defensive or challenging, and crossed her arms inside her sweater (oh my god, she was so adorable). He wasn't sure if she was trying to be intimidating, but if she was, she failed. Catastrophically. She looked like a fucking kitten.

 

 

 

"I do now," said Gwen, her cheeks slightly pink. "I didn't think you were serious," she muttered, probably referring to Fury. T'Challa raised an eyebrow upon seeing her but decided to remain silent. If he was puzzled why the Avengers didn't criticize her for the not-quite-formal attire, Tony wouldn't be surprised.

 

 

 

"Okay, last time you were in pink, it was an accident. Why do I get the feeling this is on purpose?" Tony phrased it as a question. He was trying to hide the fact that Gwen often had fashion disasters. And this one wasn't one of them. T'Challa seemed grateful for that and gave her a soft, calm smile. That smile could be used as therapy.

 

 

 

"I was asleep, and this asshole," she waved a wild hand at Fury behind her. "Fucking woke me up. Like I didn't block you for a reason, you dickhead. Hint." She crossed her arms, Fury seeming completely unbothered. Did this kid block the Director of S.H.I.E.L.D. often? Well, what else does a high-school dropout do? She was 16, so she couldn't get a job. And she spent all her time rescuing cats and helping old ladies, occasionally running into criminals and super-villains... Right?

 

 

 

"You slept for three days," he stated monotonously, and Stacy shot him a dirty look, but without much heat. Tony could attest she was grumpy after sleep, but sleep doesn't last three whole days. That's a fucking coma. The King seemed amused by this and let out a quiet, deep laugh. Stacy either didn't notice or didn't care, and she continued.

 

 

 

"Just because you sleep with one eye open doesn't mean the rest of us don't need sleep. We're not from the depths of hell where there's no rest or warmth, you know," Gwen replied in a tone Tony could only describe as 'teenage'. Well done, kid, Preach.

 

 

 

"You didn't change because...?" Steve asked, probably also annoyed by the outfit but not commenting on it because the last time she changed, it was clearly and definitely not her fault (though this time it seemed to be, but with Gwen Stacy you never know, and Tony thinks they finally got that... after a whole seven months). Gwen looked like she was about to drop some insane wisdom. Oh, this ought to be fun.

 

 

 

"I gave up and decided for the sixth time this week to say 'fuck it'," Gwen nodded, clearly satisfied with that answer. Steve sighed and quietly apologized to the very amused King for their not-so-presentable spider, and Tony laughed.

 

 

 

"Wow, mood," that was Princess Shuri herself, who was smirking slyly. Gwen turned at the voice and looked at the other teenager with curiosity.

 

 

 

"It is truly no problem. You are just a child, after all," T'Challa seemed to say patronizingly, comforting Steve mostly that it was fine. But Gwen... did not like that tone. At all. She plastered on a saccharine-sweet smile anyway that screamed 'try me, bitch!', but was also so damn innocent.

 

 

 

Shuri rolled her eyes and walked over to Gwen, Harley and Peter casually following her, and inspected her hoodie. "You like NASA?" Her eyes lit up. Gwen looked more flustered now. But there was an undeniable light in her eyes. A light Tony had never seen in Gwen Stacy before. Hmm, interesting.

 

 

 

"Uh, I..." she seemed not to know how to finish, or even start. Harley did it for her. Peter remained silent, which was... only slightly suspicious, or maybe it was Tony's paranoia.

 

 

 

"You didn't mention that last time," he said, not without malice, pointing at the hoodie. Gwen quickly looked down, then back up. Atta boy, kiddo.

 

 

 

"I guess it just... never came up?" Gwen asked, and Fury rolled his eyes and shooed the kids aside so they could 'play' while he went over to Cap and T'Challa to talk privately (probably about Barnes). Everyone went back to their conversations, and Tony, sipping his coffee, eavesdropped on the kids.

 

 

 

"So, are you more aerophysics or astrophysics?" Shuri asked, trying to make conversation with someone who was apparently completely incapable of holding a normal conversation, despite talking a lot. Gwen blinked at the question.

 

 

 

"I... I work mostly with... aero..." Gwen said quietly, stammering. As if she didn't know how to answer the question, or would answer wrong. She probably didn't know, given she'd dropped out, if he wasn't mistaken. But something about her tone was different. Shy. She was nothing like how she talked to adults. Tony thinks she knows what to say but doesn't know how to say it, and Tony had never seen Gwen be capable of that.

 

 

 

"Aerophysics is more earth-based, astrophysics is space," Harley simplified it a bit for her. Based on their past conversation, Gwen could only be assumed to know science, though she seemed familiar with historical facts and debate topics. Gwen's face seemed to fall a little, as if she knew that but just didn't get the time to say it out loud.

 

 

 

Poor kid. She was getting roasted.

 

 

 

"W-well yeah, I-I use aerophysics when... when I..." Gwen got cut off again. Tony was starting to get annoyed for Gwen, because she was clearly trying to piece something together. Gwen, on the other hand, looked more disappointed than angry or annoyed every time she was interrupted. As if she was finally allowed to speak and voice her thoughts, but then got the rug pulled out from under her every single time.

 

 

 

"Harley, let her speak!" Shuri said, crossing her arms. Harley snorted. Thank you, Shuri. Listen to the spider child.

 

 

 

"Well, she, like, dropped out, but I don't think public schools even have any advanced courses," Harley said in his defense. Peter sharply swatted his arm, shushing him (Ooo??? What's with that reaction. All these seven months Pete had clearly been ignoring Stacy, but always defending. Another Parker defense moment.) Gwen didn't wilt upon hearing the remark, just gave a slight smile; she didn't acknowledge Peter's reaction. Her lips twitched as if she knew something they didn't. Shuri made an 'o' shape and frowned in confusion.

 

 

 

"Then why does she have a NASA hoodie?" Shuri asked, pointing at the hoodie. Harley shrugged, and she looked at Gwen for an answer, but she just kicked an imaginary rock and stuffed her hands in her pockets.

 

 

 

"It was the cheapest thing on the rack..." Gwen mumbled, Tony barely catching it. And, damn, that's a reality check. Shuri seemed to sympathize, putting a hand on her shoulder.

 

 

 

"Don't worry, I didn't even go to elementary school," Shuri said, and Harley chuckled because Shuri was homeschooled, meaning she literally taught herself everything. She was a super-genius, after all. But Gwen didn't know that. That's... kind of mean...

 

 

 

"Well, I liked chemistry..." Gwen started cautiously, as if not wanting to disappoint everyone, not realizing they were being little shits right now. Except for Peter, who was silent for some reason and just watching Gwen. Tony suddenly realized something.

 

 

 

Did Gwen ever have any friends? (Peter did, even as a mutant. Ned and MJ.) A mutant and enhanced. Sarcastic and withdrawn. Can fight and piss people off. She didn't seem like someone who had...

 

 

 

Oh shit.

 

 

 

"Chemistry? I thought your favorite subject was P.E., Stacy," Harley snickered, and Shuri followed suit. Peter didn't laugh, looking disapprovingly at his two shithead friends (There's definitely something between those two.) Gwen looked confused and shook her head.

 

 

 

"N-not really. I was bad at P.E., but chemistry was alri..." Gwen looked slightly shocked as Harley and Shuri burst out laughing, and Gwen looked down and then back up in confusion. As if she didn't understand what she'd done that was so funny.

 

 

 

"Did you get, like, a C+?" Shuri asked, and it only took Gwen a second to compute what was happening. She flushed and dropped her head. Tony couldn't see her eyes, but her posture screamed complete defeat.

 

 

 

"I-um-I d-d-didn’t...I- w-was…-" Why is she stuttering? Come on, kid, say something smart. Say something funny. Jump out the window. Do something, say something! Anything! Don't just stand there.

 

 

 

But she took it. She stood there and took it. This was worse than her listening to Roger's demeaning lectures or Nat's stern scoldings. This had caught Gwen off guard, and she didn't know what to do but endure it. Tony hated it.

 

 

 

"Stacy, get your ass over here!"

 

 

 

Thank god for Fury.

 

 

 

 

 

 

________________________________

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

She was so stupid.

 

 

 

She'd been intimidated, insulted, babied, and patronized before. She'd been yelled at before. But it was usually to her face, or through the mask. If someone had a problem with her, they usually didn't try to embarrass or trick her. And if they did, she always noticed.

 

 

 

Sure, some had done it before, but lately? No. Everyone just yelled at her. There was no one her age to do this to (Okay, there was Peter. But people didn't yell at Parker because Tony wouldn't let them. Peter had protection, Gwen didn't.) Not with the roles and people she interacted with now. They were all adults. Condescending, asshole adults.

 

 

 

It's just... they were asking questions she could answer. That she enjoyed answering. The things she told herself about aerodynamics and the physics formulas that let her swing over buildings, but only to those who weren't listening, or creatures that didn't understand. Things that were just theory for everyone else, but she could do them (but couldn't tell them, because she needed to keep her identity). Every web shot for a swing was timed and placed with precise calculations she did in her head. She did it subconsciously by now, but could still tell people the formulas and thought they were cool. That's why she never got less than 100 on her physics tests.

 

 

 

Because if she got less than 100 as Spider-Woman, she'd die.

 

 

 

She let them trick her and didn't even notice. She failed to answer or deliver a snarky comment at the end. She didn't get the last word, she just felt... empty. What happened? She was doing so well. She didn't let this happen anymore, unless she wanted it to (and she never wanted it to, but like undercover work, it was all in the details).

 

 

 

But then kids her age showed up, and she got nervous (it had been almost a year since she interacted with peers. The Spider-Society had spiders her age. Hobie and Pavitr were her age, well a bit older but still. And she certainly didn't talk to Peter.). She started losing her words. She didn't expect to see them here, she had no time to prepare. These kids were a bit older than her (not counting Peter, she was a few days older than him), but not as old as the Avengers. They loved science and talked about it with such enthusiasm. She could get on that train any day, and she was going to, no hesitation.

 

 

 

You're getting desperate.

 

 

 

She was going to mess it up.

 

 

 

She should be glad they didn't expect smart words from her. But she shouldn't have gotten so depressed. She let them believe she wasn't book-smart, even though she knew she was smart. It just hurt sometimes that she couldn't be herself around people anymore. She should have just made a joke or said something Spider-Woman was expected to say.

 

 

 

Why did she freeze?

 

 

 

She must have gotten too excited. It had been a long time. That was so not good.

 

 

 

"Suit up." Fury said, and she went to the bathroom to do just that, to stop her racing heart and melting brain. Was this really the right way? No... she couldn't think like that. It was safer for everyone if she just stayed away. She was glad she wouldn't have to see those two for a while; Peter, though, she wouldn't mind.

 

 

 

She felt a sharp pang in her chest. Stupid, it was just a light joke. It wasn't that bad. They were just having fun. They didn't know no one had said anything nice to Gwen in a long time. They didn't know people never asked her questions without yelling. They didn't know people never asked her about her interests outside of Spider-Woman. They didn't know she missed MJ and Ned (all her friends. Sam, Ava, Danny, Luke, Hobie, Pavitr, and Miles. Even Jess Drew and Miguel) so much her heart felt ready to burst.

 

 

 

They didn't know.

 

 

 

And it fucking hurt.

 

 

 

See? This is why she wasn't supposed to have nice things. As long as she wore the suit. As long as she was Gwendolyn Stacy, or Galya, or whoever she was.

 

 

 

And she couldn't just give up the suit. Because Spider-Woman was a permanent part of her now. She had nothing else left. It was the one thing that would never leave her (could never leave her), whether she wanted it to or not. She was stuck with it.

 

 

 

...heh... stuck.

 

 

 

There you go, Stacy.

 

 

 

"You okay, kid?" Tony asked, boarding the jet. What was his angle? Gwen narrowed her eyes suspiciously. The defenses were back up and stronger than when she first entered.

 

 

 

"I'm fine." It came out wrong. Gwen tilted her head slightly and moved forward faster, ignoring how Stark's gaze lingered on her back. She didn't care. She shouldn't care.

 

 

 

"Five minutes out," Romanoff said, walking past. So she'd seen the aftermath too, because there wasn't much anger in her voice. Well, let them suffer, because she didn't need their pity... or friendship. She'd given that up, knowing what it meant. She lost the only people in her life. The only ones willing to put up with her bullshit and everything that came with her. She wouldn't let them, because they were her friends.

 

 

 

Weird how that worked.

 

 

 

She sat on the floor in front of the third seat, by the window. It wasn't stated, but her spot was left untouched. She sat there for a good ten minutes after takeoff before Stark came over and sat in the plush aisle seat, leaning back casually as if he owned it (and he did, it's just... it was, you know, Gwen's spot). She was prepping her web-shooters, sitting cross-legged on the floor, and only glanced at him before looking down again, focusing intently on reloading them as if she'd done something wrong, unable to meet his eyes.

 

 

 

What was wrong with her? Did it bother her that much? She'd been through much worse. She was Spider-Woman! She could fight 15 opponents at once and knock robots out of the sky. Why did this bother her?

 

 

 

Focus on the mission!

 

 

 

She wanted the voices to shut up. They weren't helping. She closed her eyes for a second before Stark spoke, effectively silencing them.

 

 

 

"Teenagers can be dicks," he said, and Gwen felt uncomfortable. She shifted weirdly but still didn't look up, though she stopped fidgeting with her web-shooters. Stark continued. "Do you have any friends?" he asked. She was silent until Stark decided she wasn't going to answer and made to leave.

 

 

 

She should have let him leave.

 

 

 

"I used to," she said instead. Stark took it as an invitation to stay, which it probably was. He made himself more comfortable in the seat.

 

 

 

"Where are they now?" he seemed to hesitate a bit before asking. Gwen knew why. She never talked about her personal life. Probably because she didn't have much of one to talk about anymore. Not now, at least.

 

 

 

"They're not dead... but... they... I left them," Gwen mumbled, stammering. She really should shut up. She didn't want to tell anyone this, especially Tony Stark (the guy who could probably find out her name and instantly learn her friends intern for him, and then break that silence and put them in danger, and...).

 

 

 

"Why?" Gwen fidgeted again. She couldn't find a comfortable position. Her skin was too hot, she needed a new cold surface, but she just kept warming up from her own body heat.

 

 

 

"They're not like me... they don't know about this," she pointed upwards (even if Luke and Danny and Ava and Sam had abilities, she could still hurt them. Just like she hurt Miles.), and Stark understood she meant her powers and Spider-Woman. "This job... I don't have the resources to keep them safe... not like you do..."

 

 

 

"Why not just ask S.H.I.E.L.D.? They seem to have your back, no matter what you do," Tony said, crossing his arms and leaning back in a casual pose. Gwen recognized it as a jab at her apparent annoyance at seemingly getting away with everything. Gwen shook her head.

 

 

 

"Even if I did, there are bad guys who don't need money..." Tony seemed to get that immediately, as a respectful silence fell for a moment. Gwen thought the conversation was over, but then Stark said something else.

 

 

 

"But you seemed pretty into that conversation earlier. You like science?" Gwen couldn't bring herself to speak, a lump in her throat, so she just nodded. "Why didn't you just speak up?"

 

 

 

"I... I guess I forgot what it was like... it reminded me of my talks with... my friends, I guess," Gwen shrugged. She couldn't read Tony's look, so she continued. "I shouldn't have let myself... let it get that far." Gwen corrected herself, feeling Stark's gaze on her. Sympathetic. She hated it.

 

 

 

"Gwen–"

 

 

 

"Stop." Tony was still shocked by her tone. "Stop prying. And stop looking at me like that. I don't need it, and honestly, I..." Gwen sighed and calmed down, because she was probably scaring Tony now, and knowing that if she yelled, it would sound childish. "I'd appreciate it if you dropped it, Mr. Stark. My interests and personal connections have no bearing on what we do. I'm not your teammate or an Avenger so don't interfere," she warned.

 

 

 

She stood up and, grabbing her bag, moved to other isle. This one was compromised.

 

 

 

Tony just watched her as she passed the second aisle.

 

 

 

 

 

________________________________

 

 

 

 

 

Ten Years Ago

2008, Queens

 

 

 

 

She didn't like coming back home.

 

 

 

It had been five months since Gwen was demobilized from the special forces with Wade and was officially (according to Wade) on summer vacation, though she didn't understand what he meant at the time. Wade dropped her off at the Beijing airport, and she walked out at the New York airport, where a meek, polite lady named Margaret found her. She drove her in a silver car to a shabby apartment building in a place called Queens and handed her over to George Stacy.

 

 

 

At first, she didn't know what to make of it. This place was very different from all the other places she'd lived, and the people she'd lived with. The first thing that hit her was that the apartment smelled awful. The second was that George Stacy smelled almost as bad as the apartment, if not worse. Gwen could definitely smell drugs and alcohol from the neighboring apartments.

 

 

 

Nevertheless, Margaret wrinkled her nose and gave them her name and all the necessary information as quickly as possible before bolting out of there and leaving as fast as she could. George waved her off somewhere.

 

 

 

She wondered what this place was. What training she would receive here. What missions George would send her on. This place didn't meet the standards of all the other places and was far more unprofessional than anything official. Why had Skip sent her here?

 

 

 

George led her to her room, a small one with a bed, a desk, and a closet. The walls were painted forest green, not grey, and the closet contained rags that weren't black and didn't seem to have any armor on them. Was she undercover? He said she was starting school in a week, and that she should take anything from the kitchen if she got hungry before going anywhere. Gwen closed the door behind him and inspected the room. On the desk were books and a schedule that said Queens Elementary School Course List - Gwendolyn Stacy. She read the relevant documents, then opened her crappy phone and looked up the elementary school.

 

 

 

That was their first meeting. After that, Gwen somehow avoided him. She wasn't entirely sure what he was supposed to do (because he didn't ask her to train or give her missions. School did… But school didn't require killing anyone, moreover, there was a rule against hurting people), but after observing the other kids and their interactions with their families for a few months, she finally understood what he was supposed to do. And she might feel a slight sadness that he was bad at his job. That he didn't care for her or look after her. Or scold her about her grades, even though they were already very good (Praise? Maybe a little praise wouldn't hurt).

 

 

 

She suddenly realized she wanted Wade here, because Wade took very good care of her, even if he was a bit weird (he took better care of her than anyone else she could remember). But she wouldn't see Wade until next summer, and she didn't think Wade knew how to handle all this school nonsense at all. But it was fine, Gwen liked school (the teachers didn't yell at her when she asked questions, and she was learning things she already knew, but it was still nice because she was also allowed to read a lot of books).

 

 

 

The insults started after three months with George Stacy. When one of the neighbors was on heavy sedatives or had left for work (because that neighbor was quite nice and sometimes brought extra fries from the diner she worked at specifically for Gwen), and George was home.

 

 

 

It all started when she was having dinner, because no one cooked for her, as she'd learned (but all she understood from the little money that wasn't spent on drugs was that they could only afford takeout and cup noodles). George was in the kitchen, getting a beer from the fridge, and Gwen was going to ignore him because he was never particularly kind when talking to Gwen. She got out a cup of ramen because that was all they could afford on his paycheck right now. George commented on the sodium – or really, grumbled – and Gwen perked up slightly because it was a sort of science remark, so she started babbling about the element sodium, but then George wrinkled his nose and snapped at her to stop being so annoying, he was just telling Gwen she seemed to be getting really big. Gwen looked at herself and flushed.

 

 

 

She had been gaining more weight from eating more regularly and substantially, and not training much to burn the calories, due to studying (the only class that burned calories was P.E., and even that wasn't hard). So Gwen put the cup down and didn't eat anything that night, effectively losing her appetite for the next three days (until MJ practically shoved a handful of fries in her mouth and told Gwen she looked even more depressed than usual). She really had to watch what she ate if George even noticed she was gaining weight (and if George noticed anything at all, it must have been pretty obvious. But how could she not have noticed?), it would be harder for her to do missions if she was out of shape. And George never noticed her, so it must have been a problem... Right?

 

 

 

It took Gwen two years to realize that was the stupidest thing she'd ever done because of George. And she'd done many stupid things because of George, but stopping eating and being somewhat disabled for a while because of him (though she managed it, especially when Peter delicately expressed his concern and MJ less delicately told her she was being an idiot. But by then she was barely eating, but she got better) was the stupidest thing she did for that man (though the food bills were never a problem for her).

 

 

 

She would regret a lot of what she did.

 

 

 

 

 

________________________________

 

 

 

 

 

 

2018, New York

 

 

 

 

 

 

Spidey (the girl Spidey with the hood; though he liked the boy Spidey too) is a good smasher.

 

 

 

She was small, so when Hulk first saw her, he didn't think she would be a good smasher, but Spidey was strong in her scrawny body, much to Hulk's delight. When she first met Hulk, she was wearing black and white, but she had pink and turquoise parts, and the bad guys were grey, so Hulk understood Spidey was his friend. But if she had been wearing grey, like that one time, Hulk would have squished her (but he didn't, because he already knew Spidey was his friend). Spidey started fighting with them more often, and every time Spidey wasn't around, Hulk was sad.

 

 

 

No one liked fighting with Hulk except Spidey. Everyone else stayed away because when he smashes, sometimes things explode, and he likes it when his friends make things explode, but he doesn't like it when they explode too. Their smashing was more orderly – at least, that's what S.H.I.E.L.D. said. They also said Hulk's smashing was too dangerous for others besides the bad guys. Because it was good when bad guys got hurt, but not others.

 

 

 

But Spidey didn't need to worry about things exploding. She always moved away before it happened, and Hulk didn't understand how she did it, but it made her stay near Hulk during fights. Spidey just knew when something would explode, even before it exploded. Hulk only understood that, but no one else did, because everyone yelled at her when she 'got too close' to something dangerous.

 

 

 

Spidey had a metal thing in her ear that let her hear the Avengers even without seeing them. Everyone had that thing. Except Hulk. Hulk accidentally broke that thing if he had one. It still made him sad that he couldn't talk to anyone the way they talked to each other. But sometimes Spidey pressed a button and couldn't hear them anymore. Then she would make a relieved sound and start talking to Hulk. That made Hulk happy, and Spidey seemed to like talking to Hulk more than the others (because, although Hulk liked his friends, they always yelled at Spidey, even though she was Hulk's friend too).

 

 

 

Hulk didn't understand why she did that, but he liked it when Spidey talked, because Hulk wasn't talkative. And Spidey talked a lot. She was funny and made jokes about the bad guys, not about Hulk.

 

 

 

They had a lot of fun together. They played cool games, and it was fun. He liked it when Spidey laughed and was happy, because Hulk made her happy. He never made anyone happy, or laugh, or smile (even if Spidey didn't have a mouth to smile with).

 

 

 

Hulk liked Spidey because she wasn't afraid of him.

 

 

 

But sometimes, and Hulk always noticed, Spidey would go quiet. She would turn off her metal thing even before the smashing started. She would stick closer to Hulk, and they would have a real smash. It was a smash without games, fun, or talking, but Hulk understood Spidey was quiet not for her own reasons. Hulk didn't like it when Spidey went quiet. It meant she was sad.

 

 

 

When Spidey was quiet, it meant she had something to say. But he didn't know how to do it, he wasn't a mind-reader like the red girl. And Hulk didn't know how to make Spidey better and comfort her. So Hulk helped Spidey smash, without saying a word. Supportive smashing, which made Spidey a little happier.

 

 

 

But today, Spidey was very sad. It was the same sadness Hulk felt before meeting her, or when Spidey wasn't with him on a mission. Hulk really didn't like that kind of sadness. It was the sadness of being alone.

 

 

 

"Why is Spidey sad?" he asked, because she shouldn't feel alone, she had Hulk. And Hulk was her friend, and he thought Spidey knew that. Spidey looked at him, confused. Spidey always listened to Hulk because he didn't talk much. But even if Hulk talked a lot, like Spidey, he knew Spidey would listen – she was a very good listener too.

 

 

 

"Oh, it's nothing, big green. Ready to smash?" What kind of question was that? Hulk was always ready to smash, but Spidey was sad right now. Even if Spidey pretended she wasn't sad. Spidey started to move away, and Hulk picked her up by the scruff of her neck. Like those little kittens Spidey gave him once, and Hulk was terribly afraid of squishing them because they were so tiny.

 

 

 

"Spidey is sad now," Hulk insisted, and Spidey just went limp in his hand. She was really skinny and scrawny. She weighed nothing to Hulk. Spidey needs to eat more.

 

 

 

"I just... don't know," Spidey shrugged, and Hulk understood why she was sad. Spidey was smart, so Spidey should know why she's sad too.

 

 

 

"Spidey doesn't need to be sad, because Hulk is her friend," Hulk said. Maybe he didn't need to be a mind-reader like the red girl. Spidey knew that, but when Spidey didn't answer for a while, Hulk thought he was wrong. But then Spidey looked at him, and Hulk couldn't see Spidey's mouth (because she doesn't have one), but he knew he had made her happy. Good, Spidey deserves to be happy.

 

 

 

"Thanks, big green," she said sincerely. "Ready to fight now?" Hulk smiled his smashy smile at her.

 

 

 

That's why Hulk likes Spider-Woman.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

________________________________

 

 

 

 

 

 

Harley was a good kid.

 

 

 

Tony had known him since he was 12, and he'd always been someone you could tease but never bully (even if he could be a little shit sometimes, it was as endearing as it was annoying). Harley was a smart and observant kid; he'd spent almost two years alone, going to school by himself. Scrounging for a bit of money to beg for food because he didn't have rent. That was before Tony took him in when he was 14, after his mom had inexplicably abandoned him (though she hadn't really been around much from the start). Harley was a good, smart kid who had helped Tony in a tough spot, sheltering a hero, and Tony repaid him in kind. It was the same with Peter. Even though Peter wasn't his adopted son, Tony considered him his son. In that time, Peter and Harley had managed to get along, and damn if Tony wasn't glad to see it.

 

 

 

Stacy was independent and smart enough to not be considered stupid (even if she'd supposedly dropped out for her vigilante gig). Stacy could hold her own and handle her problems her own way. Emotional or not, that's how it had always been since Tony first met her. As far as Tony knew, Stacy never asked for help or asked for favors if she had any. She didn't make deals, except with S.H.I.E.L.D. (which wasn't a deal so much as a favor exchange, and if it was, Stacy had a lot of leeway with Fury. Maybe that's why she got away with everything), and she didn't make promises. Stacy always handled everything alone, which was another reason Tony felt so wrong-footed interfering.

 

 

 

If he had to choose between Harley and Peter versus Stacy, he'd pick Harley and Peter in a heartbeat. No questions asked, they were his kids. He dealt with their endearing antics daily. Plus, Stacy had been a genuine pain in his ass since their first meeting. Constantly disobedient and moody. Stacy had it coming for a long time. It would do her good to be knocked down a peg... at least, in theory.

 

 

 

So this conversation felt wrong on so many of Tony's beliefs and on many other levels. It felt like he was betraying Harley by blaming him (more like pointing a finger at him) for bullying Stacy, and Peter for not intervening. Tony felt his mood drop as he walked from the briefing room to Harley's current location. Time seemed unable to slow down as the impending something drew closer and closer. Anticipation? Dread? He wasn't sure.

 

 

 

Harley was in the lab with Shuri, working on something on a holographic screen. Probably building new prototypes for Avengers gear. Tony had long since allowed Harley to help (especially after Harley threatened to build an Iron Man suit and drag Gwen Stacy out to become Iron Lad or something). That's when Tony intervened (after nearly having a heart attack) and said he could help the Avengers by building some stuff (not a personal suit). Needless to say, Harley jumped on it like a flea on a dog (is that how the saying goes?). Shuri did the same for most of Wakanda and Black Panther tech, so when they were together, they mostly exchanged ideas and built things in the nearest labs, sharing some inside jokes called 'vines' (though Tony thinks it's a Gen Z thing, given he's heard Stacy, and Peter too, quote the same phrases mid-fight or briefing. Ugh, trends). That's what they were doing when Tony and T'Challa arrived.

 

 

 

"Hey, how'd it go?" Harley asked, not looking up from the circuit board he was soldering. Shuri didn't even bother to look up from her analytics experiments. They didn't notice Tony and T'Challa exchange a look, uncertainty flashing across the King's face (he was probably in the same predicament regarding Shuri. Kids, right?).

 

 

 

"Shuri, can you come with me for a moment?" T'Challa didn't ask, showing he had more experience in these matters – lucky him. Tony felt much worse. Shuri groaned, closing the stats she was playing with, and trudged out of the room after the King, not even waving goodbye because she'd probably be back in half an hour.

 

 

 

Harley glanced at Tony and noticed something was off in his posture. Like he wanted to say something but didn't know how. Harley raised an eyebrow because it was a bit unusual to just come and pull him and Shuri away from project work. So something was up.

 

 

 

"What's wrong?" Harley asked, tilting his head and furrowing his brows in confusion. Tony sighs, bracing himself for the start of the conversation, not really diving deep because it was too murky.

 

 

 

"I'm sure you didn't even mean to do it. Or rather, you did, you just probably didn't mean for it to come out like that..." Tony muttered more to himself than to him. "You're a good kid." As if he was firmly convinced of it. Harley frowned deeper, confused and a little concerned.

 

 

 

"Something wrong? Did something happen on the mission?" Harley asked, tilting his head. Missions often went wrong, and Tony reacted in different ways. Some of those reactions were self-destructive, and Harley, Peter, Pepper, Rhodey, or Bruce had to pull him out of it. Some reactions made him constantly build up energy. Some reactions made him obsessive and greedy, as Pepper put it. But this was the first time he was trying this new method.

 

 

 

"No, well... yes, something went wrong, but more like before the mission..." Tony said, averting his gaze for a second before looking Harley in the eyes again and continuing. "It wasn't not good, it was just more weird than not? Off-putting, that's the word. Words."

 

 

 

"Can you stop beating around the bush? What happened?" Harley, slightly irritated by Tony's constant stammering, said. If he had something to say, he should just say it. He usually never tried to find the right words for sentences, always improvising.

 

 

 

Especially with Harley or Peter, he didn't have to hold back. So it was a bit annoying that he was acting like this now. Harley crossed his arms, waiting for Tony to say what he needed to.

 

 

 

"You remember how you, Shuri, and Peter had that heart-to-heart with Stacy?" Tony asked a bit hurriedly, and Harley didn't seem impressed. He nodded anyway, as if saying So-what.

 

 

 

"Yeah. You heard?" Harley tilted his head. Not ashamed, but rather embarrassed and curious. As if he didn't understand why Tony was bringing up a seemingly random question. It made it even more awkward, considering what Tony was about to point out – not accuse, Harley didn't know he'd done anything wrong.

 

 

 

"Yeah..." Tony got a bit guarded, which made Harley's face twist slightly with worry and still confusion. "It was a bit mean. Don't you think?" Tony asked, sharply cutting off the chase. Harley blinked and froze for a moment, then chuckled lightly.

 

 

 

"Well, sure, but she puts up with way more insulting stuff every day. Plus, we didn't even mean it like that," Harley said, frowning as if talking about this was stupid (now that Tony was thinking about the conversation itself, not Stacy's reaction on the jet, it seemed true). "It was just fun. And if you had a problem, you could've told us then, we would've stopped. She could've told us too, she's not a little kid. If she needs something, she should ask for it." And that, Tony decided, was a fair point. Stacy is independent; she doesn't need anyone to hold her hand. Especially in this business.

 

 

 

"She didn't know that," Tony grumbled, trying to defend himself and his arguments against Harley. Sometimes when Harley made these really valid points, Tony wondered who the adult and who the unreasonable teen was here. But this time, Tony was right (even if it was hard and weird to explain). "I mean, she did know, but it seemed to affect her anyway," Tony clarified, and Harley's lips formed an 'o' of understanding.

 

 

 

"We hurt her?" Harley asked, more amused than anything. And yeah, Tony got that it was a funny thought, but... seeing it firsthand? Up close? That was a different matter. It was genuinely scary. Stacy, displaying emotions, somehow seemed younger, and like she actually had a soul that craved not just to piss people off but for peer approval and acceptance. Tony might not be a mutant, but he knows how important it was for them to be accepted by their peers because of how rarely it happened.

 

 

 

"I think you did. And as funny as that sounds, I witnessed Spidey having a genuine emotion..." Tony said this somewhat dramatically, but it really was a sight, especially from the seemingly rebellious, snarky teen who didn't care what people thought of her. "And it was fucking terrifying. Like she actually felt something. Never wanna see that shit again, kid. Peter is also partly to blame for not doing anything," Tony warned, and Harley looked like he didn't know what to think.

 

 

 

"Was it that bad?" Harley asked a bit quieter. Tony looked scared, and that scared Harley a little too.

 

 

 

"I don't know, yeah. It just caught me off guard. It just seemed a bit cruel, but essentially, it wouldn't be to anyone else, but this kid just..." Tony thought about it and rephrased his answer to not embarrass Stacy further. "She just needs someone on her side. You know, not trying to use her or fight her. You guys were the first to act like friends to her in a long time, more than anyone else, and it was just a joke. It looks a bit weird, doesn't it?"

 

 

 

"I didn't..." Harley paled. Tony raised a hand. He wouldn't let his kid get upset over this because Harley literally had no way of knowing. He just needed to be more careful next time.

 

 

 

"You didn't know. You didn't do anything wrong, I'm not punishing you for it. But maybe just next time," Tony said good-naturedly and smiled at him. Harley still looked confused, as if this wasn't the answer he was looking for. He wanted to fix it, and Tony was incredibly proud of him. He's a good kid. "And apologize, or don't. She seems like the type to not hold a grudge," he helpfully advised. Harley looked a bit grateful but mostly wary and guilty.

 

 

 

"If there is a next time..." Harley mumbled, still feeling awful. "I didn't mean to..." he looked away, at the floor. Tony stood up, walked over to him, and put a hand on his shoulder.

 

 

 

"And Spidey's not a dunce. She's smart, just incredibly smart. Just not in the way all of us are," Tony said, pulling the kid in for a hug. "She uses aerophysics more, but she seems to prefer astrophysics." Harley laughed, and Tony smiled wider.

 

 

 

"Really?" he asked with some disbelief.

 

 

 

"No, but she just seems like the kinda girl who'd like Astro." Tony smiled at his son, and he laughed again.

 

 

 

"Maybe I'll try to teach her something then." God, he loved his kid. He smiled at him as Harley pulled back a little to look at Tony.

 

 

 

"I think she'd like that."

 

 

 

 

 

________________________________

 

 

 

 

The kid was drinking fucking HI-C.

 

 

 

When the Avengers entered the briefing room, they expected Fury to be there for a mission.

 

 

 

Usually, it was unclear if the kid would show or not, but this time, it seemed she would. Sometimes the kid showed up for missions that didn't require the whole team, though it wasn't that likely, it still wasn't unheard of. The difference was, Fury wasn't in the briefing room. The kid rarely appeared anywhere but missions without Fury – at least, as far as the Avengers knew, she did go off on her own a lot.

 

 

 

This mission only required Steve, Sam, and Clint. Usually, if they had mission intel and no briefing, it wasn't a big deal, and the kid never went on those missions. She only went on the really big, serious ones as a sort of backup. So what was she doing here?

 

 

 

They could only assume it involved the kid, too. She was sitting on the table with a juice pouch in her mouth (the label said 'blazin blueberry' and while the taste was superior, it was also the most sugary. Clint keeps that info to himself for blackmail purposes). She looked very determined to finish the juice, not even fiddling with her beat-up phone. She had a hoodie on, her Spider-Woman suit bottoms as pants, and her beat-up converse on her feet. Her equally beat-up bag was on the table next to her. She didn't seem to pay them any mind when they entered.

 

 

 

Clint walked over and went to knock it up with his hand before the kid flipped backward to avoid it. Straw never leaving her mouth, but the corner of her lips quirked upwards. It was infuriating how she did that. Sam snorted at the kid's antics and snack.

 

 

 

"You want some cookies to go with that?" he snarked, and the kid's eyes lit up as she looked at Sam. Her small body gave a little bounce of excitement.

 

 

 

"You have some? I'm starving!" she exclaimed, eyes shining. She finally took the straw out of her mouth. Sam looked offended, and Clint laughed at his friend's failed roast.

 

 

 

"What? No! I was messing with you!" Sam said. The kid pouted, clearly disappointed at the lack of promised cookies.

 

 

 

"At the expense of getting my hopes up? And when I’m hungry? Wow that just cruel, man," she said, shaking her head disapprovingly. Sam squawked in response as Cap took up his usual role as the lecturer.

 

 

 

"If you were hungry, you should have had a proper meal," Steve said in the tone he mostly used with the kid. He rarely spoke to Stacy in any other tone.

 

 

 

"Like a nice, warm meal that takes an hour to make and then you sit down at a table?" Gwen mumbled with a blank look. It took Clint a second to process the question, and another second to notice the look in Gwen's eyes, like a longing. It was subtle and noticeable if you weren't paying attention. Cap looked a bit hurt for a second, probably by the weird question.

 

 

 

"Well, yes, ideally," he replied, confused. Gwen gave him a smile that shouldn't be on her young face and directed at someone older. Like the smile parents give their kids when they say something sweet but completely unrealistic. Like unicorns (though Thor insisted on pegasi), Santa Claus, or the Tooth Fairy. Something that would never happen...

 

 

 

"I'll remember that for next time," she replied in a more subdued tone now. She was trying to be gentler now, subtly discussing the topic. She wasn't just hiding what she meant from him (which Clint, for the life of him, couldn't figure out). The kid was trying to protect him from something. She didn't want to shatter some unspoken belief.

 

 

 

"Okay, where's Fury?" Clint asked, feeling a headache coming on from trying to figure out what was happening. He wasn't sure he even wanted to. He wanted to avoid eye contact with the kid and ignore the feeling of being a kid himself as he looked around.

 

 

 

"Oh, he had to leave, but he gave me your mission report," Gwen said, as if just remembering. She put the box down, picked up a sleek tablet with both hands (which made her look more like a kid than a teen), and, standing on the table, hopped down in front of Cap. Clint raised an eyebrow.

 

 

 

"You're not coming?" he asked, raising an eyebrow as the spider kid tapped on the screen to pull up the mission, and she shook her head.

 

 

 

"Oh, no. He gave me a different assignment. He just asked me to brief you on yours before I go," Gwen said and must have found what she was looking for because she made a happy sound. "You're gonna raid a HYDRA base! It's in Philly, port side. Exact coordinates are in the quinjet," she reported excitedly and quickly before anyone could get a remark in.

 

 

 

"And that's it?" Steve asked professionally, steeling himself and straightening up. Gwen didn't mirror him, backing up towards the table for her juice pouch. Gwen took a sip of her juice, she shook her head and handed Steve the tablet with her other hand.

 

 

 

"Well, that's what it'll say in your files. Fury wants you to do that, but it's to get intel off their servers," Gwen said in a casual tone. Clint had to say, it was nice to know what the real mission was. No fluffing it up with big words justifying theft. It was unprofessional but refreshing.

 

 

 

"What intel?" Sam asked as Gwen poked the straw back into her mouth with little interest. Clint noticed the motion was reminiscent of his own kids trying to find juice stuck in the corners of their mouths. It made his lips quirk up slightly.

 

 

 

"They have some intel on S.H.I.E.L.D. They always do, but they didn't send the usual agents because it's intel on the Avengers," Gwen said and looked at them quizzically. Steve looked a bit alarmed, as he should, because that was alarming. "They don't tell you what intel you're stealing?"

 

 

 

Cap grumbled that they weren’t stealing and Sam said “this would be the first time SHIELD had told us anything.” Gwen scoffed at that.

 

 

 

"How do they have that stuff on the Avengers?" Clint asked. Gwen tilted her head. Her face was now one of complete confusion.

 

 

 

"HYDRA infiltrated S.H.I.E.L.D.," she said, and that made everyone stare at the kid in bewilderment. "I mean, it was before my time, it's partly why I'm here, not because I was told," she grumbled the last part and looked at Steve again. "They didn't tell you? I thought you were an Avenger, you should know." Gwen shrugged. Everyone just stared at her, mouths slightly agape.

 

 

 

"How do you know?" Steve demanded, and Gwen took a sip from her juice box, ignoring his tone, and shrugged.

 

 

 

"If Fury doesn't want me to know something, I find out. It's my thing. He eventually stopped trying and accepted his fate," Gwen said, a thoughtful look crossing her face. "Maybe I shouldn't have said that, but I don't really do anything if I don't know why. So if I'm gonna brief you, I'll give you the real mission, not some half-assed obedience. Unless you want that, but I don't have that for you." She shrugged and went back to her juice (how was she not done yet?). "Any more questions?" she asked, straw held in her teeth. There was no answer, and she flew out the window.

 

 

 

That kid was fucking terrifying.

 

 

 

 

 

________________________________

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Stacy was a real pain in the ass.

 

 

 

But not to Harley Keener directly. She was a pain in the ass for the Avengers, so she was constantly whined and complained about in the Tower, and he had to listen to the grievances and displeasures this kid (though they were probably the same age) caused the Avengers. (He was genuinely a bit shocked? Because they didn't have these complaints about Peter. Even though he and Stacy had literally the same abilities. He thought they were a couple until he learned from Peter, who was like a brother to him, that Peter hated her.)

 

 

 

Annoying, disrespectful, bothersome, arrogant, bully, and other nastiness – it was all thrown around. Even before meeting her, Harley thought she'd be some arrogant, spoiled brat who thought she was better than everyone. Like Flash. He thought Stacy would flaunt her superhero abilities and everything she'd done. Show off her skills.

 

 

 

The Avengers might have misled him a bit. Because when he actually met Gwendolyn Stacy, she was nothing like Harley could have imagined.

 

 

 

She had this almost shy aura about her. She spoke little, but not because she thought she was better than everyone. But because she was tired and hungry, judging by how she was clutching her stomach against the counter (Natasha had taught him to notice the small things). She could barely keep her head up, and Harley was baffled at how this kid could have pissed off the Avengers so much.

 

 

 

Then she delivered the weirdest, most accusatory, and contradictory sentence Harley had ever heard. And when Harley got mad Stacy handled it like a champ. She argued and reasoned, just like MJ when she brings up controversial topics. God forbid they ever meet.

 

 

 

Gwen might be a superhero, but she doesn't seem to think of herself as one, no matter what she's called. She just doesn't care about labels or people's opinions of her in general. She didn't look particularly shy, so Harley figured she could handle a light roasting. (even if he got a swat on the hand and a disapproving look from Peter during it. Peter needs to decide if he hates Stacy or not.)

 

 

 

He was shocked to learn Gwen could actually get hurt. And Harley knew perfectly well how many ways Spider-Woman could make his life hell. Superhero from the Ghetto was not something Harley wanted to mess with.

 

 

 

Weirdly, he felt bad too. Stacy could calmly take insults from millions of people, so whatever he said to make Stacy feel bad must have been truly awful. Though, by all accounts, he hadn't said that much.

 

 

 

"Hey!"

 

 

 

Stacy's head snapped up from the paper she was holding. She was currently standing against the wall outside the conference room where the team was discussing a few more mission points; obviously, Stacy had been kicked out, or she'd shown indifference, or something, because she didn't seem to be doing anything important, but he shouldn't assume that because, again, unpredictable superhero from the ghetto. Her backpack was next to her, and she'd put on a huge hoodie, the NASA one. Harley looked at the spot next to her, and Stacy slowly moved her bag, complying with the unasked request to sit. He didn't break eye contact with the wide, confused eyes. There was something innocently curious in her gaze, but also wary. It made her look years younger (Tony says that happens sometimes).

 

 

 

Harley easily slipped into the spot and looked at the paper, not trying to read it, but drawing attention to it. He knew better than to read what a superhero (or someone of that status) was holding. It could be dangerous or classified and get him in trouble (experience with Peter had taught him that). He couldn't defend himself like the Avengers. Hell, he couldn't defend himself like Gwen or Peter, and they were the same age. Albeit, she probably trained, but Harley doesn’t know by who. She was also, like Peter, a... mutant? Enhanced? Hmm, he didn't know what Gwen was. Anyway, he was fully human, which made her dangerous. It means she knew how to defend herself, even if she wasn't formally trained. Harley read somewhere that mutants have animal survival instincts that kick in when they feel threatened, though he wasn't sure if that was entirely true for all mutants.

 

 

 

"Is it classified?" He asked, looking as Gwen quickly looked down at it and snapped back to his face. She shook her head, not looking him directly in the eyes.

 

 

 

"Well, kinda?" Gwen mumbled, looking at the paper but not hiding it. She was nervous and tired."It's a solo op." That got Harley's attention. A solo operation? He thought Spider-Woman was just backup for some Avengers missions. In her free time, she was considered a vigilante (that no one else stopped). If she was getting her own solo mission, then she must be a S.H.I.E.L.D. agent; which was news, because Harley considered her just a vigilante.

 

 

 

"You're an agent?" Harley asked, surprised. Gwen shook her head and snorted.

 

 

 

"As if. I'm not even level 0. Just gives me something to do. Plus, Fury's supposed to be keeping an eye on me, and I don't care as long as he doesn't rat me out," Gwen said casually, but Harley caught a note of wariness. Stacy hid it well, but was watching her words, and if Harley didn't live with the Avengers, including two super-spies and a former Assassin, he wouldn't have known. The story wasn't finished. Harley didn't push; he came to apologize, not interrogate (though Stacy would probably extract more information using just interrogation skills. Natasha said people do that sometimes, and she often used that tactic during interrogations).

 

 

 

"What's the mission?" Harley asked, and Gwen went quiet, as if considering whether to answer him honestly. Harley was sure Gwen could lie, and he wouldn't notice unless she wanted him to. Natasha sometimes did that to teach him how to tell if people were lying.

 

 

 

"Extended profiling, just need to get some basic info on some guy from Queens. It's fucking boring, but I guess I don't have anything better to do," Gwen said, shrugging. She was lying, or at least not telling the whole truth. Harley wasn't sure, but he knew she was holding back. Spider-Woman wouldn't do something she found boring, that just wasn't her thing. He'd heard Fury complain more than once that Spidey turned him down because she had more interesting things to do or just didn't feel like it.

 

 

 

He didn't know the dynamics of Gwen and Fury's relationship, but he knew if any of the Avengers did even half of what Stacy got away with, they'd be in serious trouble (hell, even Peter didn't allow himself that, and he was on the same level as Stacy). How did Spidey manage to get Fury to let so much of her shit slide? It pissed him off a little, because Tony would come back to the lab dead tired and then sometimes get called for a mission less than five minutes later. He couldn't take a break, so what made Spider-Woman so special that she could bail anytime? Maybe because she was a kid (but Peter was a kid too?), but that didn't seem to matter when the world was in danger.

 

 

 

"So who gave you this assignment?" Harley asked, as if it were an afterthought. He was sure Stacy knew what she was doing, and either didn't care or was just playing along.

 

 

 

"Fury, but it's not for him," Gwen informed him, flipping the page of her book again, but not because she was reading it. She just looked restless.

 

 

 

"Who is it for?" Harley asked, and Gwen smirked slyly. It was a smile he was so used to. The smile that had made him believe Stacy wasn't insecure. In the light of the truth, it now seemed more like a defense mechanism to Harley than a personality trait.

 

 

 

"That, I can't tell you," she said, sounding almost unapologetic. She knew Harley understood; he couldn't know for his own safety (and, honestly, he was glad Stacy didn't hate him enough to endanger him). Then her demeanor shifted. Suddenly and, like the crack of a whip, it caught Harley off guard. "Why are you so interested?" Harley sighed, hearing the curiosity in Gwen's voice with a noticeable edge of suspicion. Then she looked down at the paper, and a hint of sadness entered her expression, which genuinely surprised Harley. "Did Mr. Stark put you up to this?" she asked. A moment of silence hung in the air as Harley opened his mouth to answer, and Gwen answered for him. "He asked you to apologize, didn't he?" It wasn't a question. (See? This is what Harley meant when he said Stacy would extract more information than she gave. Was that even remotely fair? She was at least a few months younger than Kiner.) Harley didn't know what to say, so he said:

 

 

 

"Yes." It was honest and truthful. Gwen couldn't detect a lie, but she had still found something. How did she do it?

 

 

 

"You're that worried about it? It was just a bit of fun. Besides, I get worse every day." She still didn't look up. (And that's her logic right there. So dish Stacy, why did you have a mini panic attack in front of iron man. He’s all ears.) "But I get it. I saw Mr. Stark was really scared when he was talking to me. Honestly, I was a little scared too. I don't like being... gotten to. It's stupid and annoying." She talked as if having emotions was a problem. As if being sad was abnormal, at least in front of other people.

 

 

 

Had she never sought comfort before? It was somehow... depressing.

 

 

 

"Did it get to you? Made you, well, you know, feel... something?" Harley didn't know what to say. What would Gwen feel? He would have been very angry and sad, especially if he had no friends and had it thrown in his face. How do you apologize for that? Because no matter how much he apologized, it wouldn't fix anything. He was lucky to have friends, and sometimes he took that for granted. He had wonderful, smart friends and a solid family that supported him. What did Gwen have? Not a single friend and a terrible accident that made her an outcast. Maybe that's what made her special. Because she couldn't get angry when everything was dumped on her, and she took for granted what he had and probably always would have. A normal life, with normal problems. Harley didn't know much about enhanced people, but he knew that when you're enhanced, your problems are enhanced too. At least, that was the easiest way to put it.

 

 

 

"I guess it was just unexpected," said Gwen, now looking at the wall, her voice dull. "I suppose it caught everyone off guard, huh?" She turned to Harley with a smile that seemed genuine but was fake. It was hiding how sad and messy the whole situation was. But Harley couldn't help but notice that Gwen wasn't asking for friendship; she had already forgiven, without a second thought. And did she even need friends? Things seem simpler when you have them.

 

 

 

"I'm still sorry," Harley admitted. Gwen just waved her hand, indicating it didn't matter anymore and was in the past. But it did matter, no matter how Harley felt about it. It was a damn problem.

 

 

 

"It's fine, no harm done," Gwen replied easily. But was that the truth? Maybe she was just hiding the hurt Harley had caused her, because she was demonstratively more upset than she let on. "Our first impression wasn't great, so I guess the third time's the charm." She sighed, turned to Harley, and held out her hand. Now Harley didn't understand what was happening, completely confused. "I'm Gwendolyn Stacy, but you can call me Gwen." she said with a light, welcoming smile. Harley awkwardly shook her hand.

 

 

 

"Harley Keener." Gwen laughed. Harley didn't see what was so funny, but he laughed too. "God, this is so cliché," he couldn't help but chuckle.

 

 

 

"I wouldn't say the third time was perfect. But it's better than the first," said Gwen, a smile in her voice. Her voice was friendly and warm, and Harley thought it was the first time he'd seen Gwen smile.

 

 

 

"Yeah, sure," Harley replied cheerfully. He wasn't entirely sure what had just happened, but he seemed to have just befriended Spider-Woman. Or maybe he just made friends with Gwen Stacy. Harley couldn't bring himself to think of this friendship with Spider-Woman more than with her less scandalous alter-ego. He even liked the idea of being friends with Stacy. Under all that sarcasm was a pretty chill girl. Who would have thought?

 

 

 

"So..." said Gwen, looking away after the laughter died down and a comfortable, if slightly awkward, silence settled between them. "What now?"

 

 

 

"Tony said you're smart," Harley blurted out, because he had nothing else to say. He blushed slightly at the outburst, and Gwen just seemed amused.

 

 

 

"How did he come to that conclusion?" she asked teasingly. Harley shrugged, trying to look casual, but probably due to Stacy's perceptiveness, he failed. If he had succeeded, she didn't say anything.

 

 

 

"I dunno. But he says it. He doesn't say it often, so..." Harley trailed off and looked at Gwen, who now had a pleased smirk on her face.

 

 

 

"It must be true," she finished for him, and Harley nodded in agreement. Tony didn't often say people were smart; usually, it was an idea or an opinion, not the person themselves. When he said a person was smart, it meant they were damn smart. He didn't throw those compliments around lightly. So when Tony said Gwen was smart, Harley took it as gospel.

 

 

 

"True?" Harley asked, though his opinion on the matter was firm. Natasha said the answer, even if they really had no choice, could tell you a lot about a person. In this case, the test was Gwen's humility and ego. Gwen thought for a moment before answering, then looked up wistfully.

 

 

 

"Well, I guess. I grew up in a place where book smarts didn't matter. Street smarts kept you alive," Gwen said and shrugged. "Wouldn't have been enough for a prom dress, anyway," Gwen said, grimacing. "Turns out, I didn't need one after all." There was more in that answer than he'd thought. Or, more likely, than he'd been thinking. It seemed Gwen really did want to at least graduate, but something got in the way. Something not related to Spider-Woman. It drastically changed the story Harley had been concocting for so long. But he also felt there was still something she was leaving out.

 

 

 

"What happened? You don't seem dumb enough to flunk out of school," Harley said honestly. Truthfully, when he first saw Gwen, she hadn't seemed like the type to skip class. She seemed almost smart, but then Harley, after the first (not really, but still) insult, had hastily concluded she'd dropped out for Spider-Woman (though he'd questioned that opinion, since Peter, who is Spider-Man, didn't drop out). His anger had been justified, if the person insulting him was flawed in their logic.

 

 

 

"Life. I lived with my mom, but then she died and I was handed off to my dad. Even when he was around, he was too drunk to keep me for long," Gwen said. Harley couldn't read her tone. But, damn, it was just awful. A dead mother and a drunk father went hand-in-hand with abuse (but if Harley had learned anything, it was not to assume. Still, as terrible as it was, it would have been more logical if Gwen had been abused. How else could she take terrible things so calmly?). That part, however, shouldn't be said out loud. Harley was only about 70% sure of it. And again, he couldn't assume anything about Stacy.

 

 

 

"God, I'm sorry, girl," Harley said, and it seemed there was nothing else to say (Gwen was leaving him speechless far more than he'd expected). She, however, didn't seem surprised for some reason. It was all messy and completely terrible, but for some reason, it was exactly what he'd expected. It made sense.

 

 

 

The thing was, he could perfectly see Gwen being bullied and picked on. She was small and unassuming (or at least she looked it. Harley wasn't sure she was an athlete before she got her powers. And it was unfair, because Peter got a completely different treatment compared to Gwen. Though Harley understood it was because Tony wouldn't let anyone insult Peter). She took her taunts as Spider-Woman with so little thought. As if it didn't affect her at all. It didn't drain her. But one well-aimed comment could tear her apart. That kind of attitude came with experience. The experience of no one ever accepting her, and the acceptance that no one probably ever would accept all of her. It was all tangled up, and Harley hated that he couldn't see it earlier or do something sooner. He was also a little angry at the Avengers for not doing anything about it. But Gwen didn't seem like someone who accepted help easily. Then again, she'd been let down too many times not to be suspicious of someone being nice to her.

 

 

 

"Whatever." Gwen shrugged, seeming completely unconcerned, which was weird because things like that just messed kids up. Harley didn't want to believe Gwen had been in worse places, so he didn't, until Gwen herself said it. "It doesn't matter anymore because they're dead. I can't have public records if I don't want CPS involved. So you either finish or you drop out," Gwen said. That explained everything. It was a damn good reason not to go to school. No one wanted to go into the system, especially if you had other options (which Gwen, as Spider-Woman, did). Tony said she dropped out, probably thinking she wanted to be Spider-Woman, and then lectured a kid that she shouldn't have been thinking about death and should just study. Live a real life and all that, but…

 

 

 

Gwen's real life was complete shit. And that was putting it mildly.

 

 

 

Fucked up would be a better term; and she had no chance of cleaning up because it was the foundation of her life. No wonder she wanted to escape into a world of heroes and villains; with her enhanced abilities, it would only get worse for her back where she came from. With her being a freak, an outcast, and an orphan with no one to go back to. When she truly had nowhere to go, because being someone she wasn't was much easier than facing her shitty reality. Harley didn't want to face it either. Gwen thought she'd just get a blue-collar job and that would be the end of her life. At least she wanted to help people somehow, by being Spider-Woman.

 

 

 

It made sense.

 

 

 

"Why didn't you go into the system?" Now that he said it out loud, it sounded like a stupid question. Of course she didn't go into the system, especially to finish something as useless (at least for Stacy) as studying. Who would want to go through a hell you can't get out of? Because once you're in, you can't get out, you can't redo it, you can't get a second chance, you can't drop out. You're in the system until you're 18, and two years doesn't seem like a long time, but it really is an eternity. Her joyless look made him put his hands up in surrender, and Stacy rolled her eyes almost good-naturedly. Gwen was going to talk anyway, even if the question didn't require an answer.

 

 

 

"My life went to shit when I was seven… wait, scratch that, it went to shit when I was four. Before that, I wouldn't have gotten anywhere. And then this shit happened," she pointed at herself, and Harley understood she meant her powers. "Then some more shit happened. Then I had to fix some of the shit I messed up. Then I thought, well, it doesn't matter anymore, so if I'm gonna die, might as well help someone before I get there. Then more shit happened. Then this shit." Gwen gestured around herself with wide motions, emphasizing how much of it she couldn't get out of. As if she had no choice but to become Spider-Woman. "And now I'm here." Gwen rested her elbows on her knees and looked at Harley. A neutral look, waiting for a response. She was too casual for this conversation. Too relaxed about the topic. But, as Harley said, Stacy was a chill girl, like really chill, apparently.

 

 

 

"That's complete bullshit," Harley said, acknowledging it almost the same way he'd acknowledge a child's words. "You figured all that out by yourself?" Gwen shrugged.

 

 

 

"Eh, most of it," Gwen said vaguely, making a so-so motion with her hand.

 

 

 

"Can they help with any of it?" Harley asked, pointing towards the door where the Avengers stood. Gwen snorted immediately.

 

 

 

"Harley, no offense, but Fury dragged me into this clusterfuck specifically because I could help them with some of their problems. Trust me, I don't need to add my own," Gwen said. Harley felt the air get knocked out of him for a second. What the hell? Did that mean the Avengers didn't know about Gwen's real life? They didn't know why she dropped out? They didn't know she was supporting herself and barely making ends meet because she was a kid and didn't want to raise suspicion, and also because she was the damn Spider-Woman. The shit she dealt with required, like, a fuckton of therapy. At the very least, noon to five, three days a week at the psych ward.

 

 

 

"Oh... anything I can help with then?" Harley asked Gwen. He knew he couldn't help with any of the things Gwen faced. Gwen, bless her, looked at him with gratitude for a second, but not with realization.

 

 

 

"Maybe," she shrugged. Harley, not expecting that answer, felt a spark of hope ignite in him. "But I'm not letting you near it." Harley groaned, and his hope officially popped. Gwen laughed (and how could she laugh and smile like that when her life was complete shit).

 

 

 

"Come on, Stacy," he whined. Gwen smirked, amused by Harley's reaction. "Why not?" Even though he knew why.

 

 

 

"Because, first: Stark would kill me. Second: The Avengers would bring me back to life just to kill me again. And if I die, I don't want to be brought back to life, just let me fucking die. And finally: my story isn't like the Avengers'. It's dangerous and unsanctioned and unsupported. No medics, no allies, and under no circumstances do you involve civilians. This isn't an alien invasion. Most of the time the media, let alone the government, doesn't even know about it," Gwen rattled off, and then said more seriously and quietly, looking not at Harley's eyes but at the wall in front of her. "And it's all awful, Harley, it gets really awful, and it's so wrong it's not even funny. I can't even think of how to joke about it, and regular civilians don't get involved unless they're not as normal as they thought they were. So unless you're involved, you can't help." He wasn't sure if he was meant to hear the quiet "and I hope you never can help me," Gwen muttered under her breath, but he heard it.

 

 

 

...Stacy cared... a lot... and about him.

 

 

 

...Wow.

 

 

 

"How is that worse than HYDRA?" Harley asked, almost breathless, not believing Gwen but not entirely disbelieving her either. Gwen laughed incredulously, as if she couldn't believe it herself (but she was probably telling the truth. This world was full of shit Harley didn't know about, and Gwen did. The papers in her hand were probably one of them).

 

 

 

"You're better off not knowing. The government hushes things like this up when they finally find the bodies. It's a complete mess," Gwen said quietly, as if speaking about it was a sin. A pause hung in the air, and she patted his back with an unpleasant smile.

 

 

 

"Hey, it's gonna be okay," she said cheerfully, and Harley looked at her smile in disbelief. How could anything be okay? How could she say that when her life was such a mess? When she knew the world was a complete mess. How could she smile and nod and pretend like everything in her life wasn't trying to kill her? How could she keep wanting to help people when they only betray, use, or humiliate her? The whole world is against her, and she's feeding Harley some nonsense about it being okay?

 

 

 

Hell no.

 

 

 

"And which part of what you just told me is even remotely acceptable?" Harley asked, frowning, and Gwen sighed. As if she really wanted to end it here, but Harley wasn't letting it happen. Until he understood why Gwen was pretending her life wasn't hurtling towards hell.

 

 

 

"It's okay because, despite all the shit that's happened, and the shit that will eventually happen, I don't regret my childhood," Gwen said quietly with a sad smile on her face, not meeting Harley's eyes and looking at the ground in front of her as she lowered her hand from his shoulder.

 

 

 

"Your childhood ended before it even began," Harley stated gloomily. Gwen laughed humorlessly.

 

 

 

"Yeah, but I understand things better than I ever would have as a regular person. I know where the drug deals and dealer schemes are, and I know Queens like the back of my hand, and because of that…" Gwen allowed herself to smile a little brighter. "And I'm proud of myself for getting this far on my own. I'm proud of myself every day for not dying and for not getting anyone else killed. Because I didn't rely on anyone but myself. I did it myself. I got here by myself. And I help people. I have no one to impress. No obligations." Gwen nodded, looked at the assignment, and was silent for a moment before continuing. "Well, not entirely my… that guy who gave me this assignment…" Gwen quickly held up the paper. "He saved me once… I'm in his debt." Gwen smiled at Harley. Harley didn't know what to say to that. Then he shook his head and smiled himself.

 

 

 

"God, that's... that's fucking inspirational, Gwen. You should write scripts for Disney movies," Harley said, shaking his head. It was cliché, but it made sense. Gwen was speaking sense, and nonsense, at the same time. But it was fine, because Gwen was normal (or would be normal, once she got out of the trap she was in).

 

 

 

"Technically Marvel is Disney," Gwen replied, and Harley looked confused. Gwen laughed and shook her head. "Never mind. I forgot the fourth wall can't be broken," she smirked, and Harley playfully slapped her hand.

 

 

 

"Marvel? That's so dumb! Why would our universe be Marvel?" Harley snorted, and Gwen laughed.

 

 

 

"Ask the producers," she said, and Harley laughed.

 

 

 

"You're crazy, Stacy," he said good-naturedly, and Gwen smirked knowingly but didn't reply.

 

 

 

Maybe being friends with Gwen Stacy wasn't so bad after all.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

________________________________

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

It can never be easy, can it?

 

 

 

She could never enjoy the small, good things in her life for long; she'd long since learned to appreciate them in the moment. The good never lasts for her. But the bad always sticks around. Looking back, she should have seen this coming. She should have known Stacy Luck wouldn't shake off her past that easily. It's her fault, she admits. But this? She thinks she deserved a little heads-up before shit like this went down. Was she asking too much of the universe?

 

 

 

Apparently, she was.

 

 

 

"I don't wanna. Last time didn't go so smoothly," Gwen whined, tugging at Fury's arm, which had been clamped around her wrist the entire elevator ride. She could see all this complaining was getting on Fury's nerves. But it wasn't her fault she seemed to be meeting someone new today. Another Avenger from Support Services, or whatever. She was still trying to get used to working with the goddamn King, and there was no way in hell she could get used to... whoever this person was. It was all a bit much, even for her.

 

 

 

"I don't care, Stacy. We have a different mission. This time with a... rehabilitated asset," Fury muttered. Gwen whined again but didn't say that was the problem. Maybe if she pissed Fury off enough, she could weasel her way out of this through his short temper. She failed to account for Fury's tolerance of Gwen Stacy (which had grown significantly since they'd met, and while Gwen was immensely proud of Fury's character growth, it also severely hampered her when she didn't want to do something. It was harder to annoy her way out of a situation).

 

 

 

"Stop calling people assets, it's demeaning," Gwen retorted, letting herself be dragged. She went limp and tried to instantaneously gain weight to slow Fury down or make him trip. Needless to say, this method was ineffective from a logical and scientific standpoint.

 

 

 

"And why is it so important that I'm here? Fresh-out-of-the-pen rehab cases and grumpy, annoying assholes don't mix well. At all. Don't you think this little meet-and-greet should wait until... I don't know, never," Gwen said as she was shoved through the sleek doors into the conference room where the debrief was happening. If Fury replied, she didn't hear it.

 

 

 

She froze.

 

 

 

The next thing she knew, Gwen was being slammed roughly against a wall, a hand around her neck. She hadn't had time to react. Hadn't had time to dodge. It just happened, and her spider-sense made her heart jump out of her chest, her vision blurring, sending a painful jolt down her spine. And yes, she knew she was in danger.

 

 

 

Thank you, Spidey Sense, you're my forever constant companion and savior.

 

 

 

She was pinned to the wall by a man she didn't want to remember, and she couldn't really breathe, which is, you know, a vital function. She wasn't sure if it was from the choking or a panic attack. Maybe both? But yes, thanks again for the heads-up, spider-sense, you're truly the MVP.

 

 

 

She'd been pinned down before, in much scarier situations (or maybe this was the scariest. Okay, let's put this in the theoretically scary situations category). But this was different. Completely and utterly different. Usually, the people pinning her aren't (former?) HYDRA agents who trained her from ages 4 to 7, who were supposed to be dead, and who she didn't really remember. At all. She could hear muffled yelling, talking, and noise, everything except the face of her attacker, which was blurred. She was going to fight back before a distinct voice rang out.

 

 

 

"How did you find me?" came a hoarse, gravelly, low voice. Harsh and only occasionally soft. It was a terrifying confirmation that this was all very real.

 

 

 

That voice. She'd heard it before, though it hadn't made itself too known. What it said was important. Gwen had built her life on those words. Gwen could never forget that voice. Low and raspy. As if it was used to speaking only in rasps.

 

 

 

No.

 

 

 

"How..." Gwen's voice was hoarse and dry, completely breathless. The metal hand, covered by a sleeve, tightened around her throat again, making her choke slightly. Tears welled in her eyes, and she let out a quiet, strangled sound. (She never choked very loudly, she'd just noticed. She preferred being strangled without screams or loud noises because she had to conserve energy for, you know, breathing.)

 

 

 

No. Not the Soldier. Not HYDRA.

 

 

 

No going back!

 

 

 

"Hi, I'm Gwendolyn Stacy, you can call me Gwen. How did I ruin your life?" Gwen breathed out, not removing the hands. The irony was that the Soldier had ruined her life almost a decade ago. She didn't think the Soldier heard her anyway.

 

 

 

"Answer the question!" the voice shouted. Gwen closed her eyes and tried to breathe, so it was definitely a panic attack. At least she'd guessed right. She was 68.32% sure.

 

 

 

"Hey. Hey, Buck. Let Stacy go." No. Not like that. Shut the hell up. Don't say that name out loud... The arm tensed, and Gwen let out a slight gagging sound in response.

 

 

 

"She's dangerous, Steve." Wow. What a fucking honor. Being a threat to the Winter Soldier? Too bad this compliment was worse than the one ten years ago. Because he'd left her, not the other way around, Soldier.

 

 

 

'You left me.'

 

 

 

"No. She's not." Way to demean her like that? Thanks a lot, Steve. You know, she hasn't been trying that hard to be disrespected... things aren't going great, but that doesn't mean Steve can't appreciate her efforts. "She's a kid." Yeah, technically. But she didn't feel like one. Especially when she's fucking dying at the hands of her former roommate.

 

 

 

'You left me there alone.'

 

 

 

"Yeah, but... she's not just a kid." Okay, Soldier. No, no, no. No more awkward secrets. HYDRA didn't teach you that. No secret info, it's classified for a reason. Because she doesn't want anyone to know, and if the Soldier spills, Gwen has plenty of blackmail material too. So he better shut up!

 

 

 

'I trusted you!'

 

 

 

Remember your training!

 

 

 

"Reign in the evil, buddy. I'm just a kid." Gwen rasped, remembering to speak in English (because when she spoke English, the Soldier always seemed less tense). His head snapped towards her, pulling away from Cap, and squeezed her neck again as if trying to shut her up, as if she hadn't been allowed to speak.

 

 

 

Yeah, but when were you ever allowed to speak? ...God, that was important.

 

 

 

But she could barely breathe, so she tapped the metal arm twice, softly. She needed to get out. Just two taps. Just two.

 

 

 

'Let me go, please.' Tap tap.

 

 

 

'I don't want to fight you anymore.' Tap tap.

 

 

 

'I don't want to fight you.' Tap tap.

 

 

 

'I don't want to fight.' Tap tap.

 

 

 

'Please don't make me fight.' Tap tap.

 

...

 

'It's not up to me...' Tap.

 

 

 

The grip instantly loosened, freeing her from the oxygen-deprived prison. Gwen fell to her knees. Coughing softly and rubbing her throat, she felt the ache return. Breathing was still difficult, so she could be 100 percent sure it was a panic attack. Okay, okay...

 

 

 

She had to go.

 

 

 

"Bucky?" she heard Steve's cautious question. She didn't see the Soldier recoil, or Steve catching him as Gwen tried to catch her breath. She didn't want to hear that conversation.

 

 

 

"Who is she?" Gwen felt instant panic at the Soldier's quiet question. The voice was soft, but it rang loud in her ears. Gwen closed her eyes and tried to breathe.

 

 

 

"Easier than the full name."

 

 

 

"Spider-Woman," she blurted out quickly, not letting anyone answer for her. "And you're the fucking Winter Soldier? Whoa. Barnes? Right?" Her strained, raspy voice muffled the excitement. She didn't look up and didn't see the Avengers flinch, some even stepping forward to maybe help her but then thinking better of it to let her breathe (smart choice), but she felt the Soldier tense.

 

 

 

"How do you know my name?" Gwen tried to straighten up but abandoned it, throwing Bucky a quick glance from her spot on the floor. Now that she had some semblance of control, her breathing was almost back.

 

 

 

Who are you kidding? You don't control anything in your life. Where did you get that stupid idea?

 

 

 

"I went to school sometimes," Gwen muttered, and her gaze was sharp on everything except the living being, and Cap looked at her with confusion. "We learn about y'all during the World War Two unit." Gwen rolled her eyes, regaining her composer, and started ignoring the Soldier's presence.

 

 

 

"Why'd terminator go AWOL on the kid?" Tony asked casually, jerking a pen in his hand between them, raising an eyebrow and looking over the sunglasses he'd tilted sideways with his head. He voiced the question on everyone's mind. He voiced the question Gwen was afraid of. She just wanted everyone to forget about her. Forget this situation. But she'd never be that lucky, would she?

 

 

 

Because he remembers me after all.

 

 

 

"She reminds me of someone..." he said uncertainly, as if scared. Gwen involuntarily stared at him in surprise. The Soldier had only been scared once, when Gwen saw... she hadn't noticed because she froze completely, heart racing wildly. "I wasn't sure if she was dead," Bucky mumbled. Gwen rolled her eyes, trying to pull herself together. She couldn't afford to panic. It would look suspicious, and she hadn't done that since she was a kid. The Soldier looked at her with the haunted gaze of a man everyone mistakes for a ghost. Same, dude, oh my god let's start a club!

 

 

 

"Right. Like I remind you of someone. I probably pissed you off somehow," Gwen muttered under her breath in a disbelieving voice. Bucky looked at her with panic, confusion, and just... sadness (Gross! Pity sucks! Take it away. Eww). Oops. He must have heard her.

 

 

 

"No, you..." Gwen had to stop this. She had to leave. She had to leave and not come back until she'd screamed out all these... feelings. She stood up so abruptly that the Soldier flinched back slightly in surprise.

 

 

 

"Don't worry. I piss everyone off. It's, like, my thing," Gwen declared proudly, puffing out her chest. She wasn't proud of herself at all. She just didn't want to make anyone angry. She just had to do things that sometimes (actually constantly) pissed people off. She didn't want to not be disliked. It made it hard for her to maintain good self-esteem. It made it hard for her to do anything involving interacting with other people. It made it hard for her to form connections.

 

 

 

That you can't have, idiot.

 

 

 

'But it's lonely'

 

 

 

You should go.

 

 

 

She probably should have done it before things got messy. Well, at least visibly. She was still thrown off by Barnes remembering her (sort of). When they were in the room, he didn't even know Gwen existed half the time (after a certain point). And they fucking lived together. Trained together, ate together, slept together. She was only in one other place if the Soldier wasn't around. She was always around! And then he left. Tore Gwen's only semblance of stability to shreds and didn't even bother to remember her name. Now, after all these years, he comes back with flashes of a time Gwen so desperately wanted to forget. That she spent so much time trying not to remember! She couldn't afford to remember it. She couldn't afford to be this distracted and out of it. Not in the field and not before a mission or assignment. And definitely not in front of the Avengers.

 

 

 

And Gwen was getting better (in her own way, a weird way). She was settling in, finally settling in. She was giving in to a routine. Her life wasn't changing much, she was getting brave enough to finally feel comfortable. As far as she could tell (literally seconds ago), no big changes were anticipated so far.

 

 

 

She had lied to Fury when he found her after she'd been covered in glitter. That was rock bottom. That was the terrible decision/event that turned her remaining few weeks into a whole eight months of pure chaos of feelings, emotions, and everything she'd been trying to avoid for almost ten years.

 

 

 

Now her life was set on a path with many different branches. Many different, painful branches. Now she was walking a winding road with no end in sight. It would take an eternity for it to become straight again (if it ever was straight. Well, maybe, but Gwen could close her eyes and not worry, like before, on this metaphorical road. Now she had to watch where she was going because there were people on her road again. It was a fucking metaphorical road that was now freaking her out more! What the hell was her life now?). She was having a fucking existential crisis!

 

 

 

So, essentially, the world wasn't spinning on its axis.

 

 

What a load of Bull.

 

 

"You... I'm sorry..." said the Soldier, and it threw Gwen off (though she was already off the metaphorical path she was standing on). This guy fucking beat her when she was five. He cut her up in combat training until only scars were left on her skin. He threw her into the torn cages of the arena where they scratched. He yelled and cursed when she tried to sleep. He put a gun to her head right before leaving and was silent for years. Stripped her of all her innocence and sanity. Turned her into a numb shell she had to fill herself because no one else cared about her anymore!

 

 

 

And now he was apologizing. He'd never apologized before. He never apologized when it really mattered. And now he slams Gwen into a wall and looks apologetic? As if that would change everything that was taken from her!

 

 

 

Gwen didn't believe that bullshit for a second.

 

 

 

"Been worse," she said, brushing it off easily. She was breathless. She was trying hard to act like she wasn't giving up. It usually worked, but it wasn't working now. "It happens," she said, trying to sound casual, but with her raspy voice, it wasn't working well. She blamed it on the choking. Hopefully, the Soldier (and everyone else) did too. If not, she didn't care. She had to go.

 

 

 

Reminds me of the old days.

 

 

 

"I sh—"

 

 

 

"No. I'm really sorry. I don't think I ever told her that before..." Well, that means a lot now. Thanks. "I think she was about your age." His gaze flickered to Natasha and Steve, and Gwen followed his look. Natasha and Steve looked sad, and Natasha had almost the same look she'd had when telling Gwen about her... about...

 

 

 

Oh shit.

 

 

 

They think that kid was her daughter... Probably for a good reason, they wouldn't make that assumption without a good reason. It was very far-fetched and completely implausible, so they probably have a really good reason. Especially the Black Widow and the Winter Soldier with Captain America. It was 97 percent infallible and probably true because they'd been studying it for... ages. But at least they had a bigger lead than they claimed.

 

 

 

Well, she hoped they'd find her...

 

 

 

...

 

 

 

Wait.

 

 

 

You are the child in the room.

 

 

 

Idiot.

 

 

 

You are her daughter.

 

 

 

Oh... oh no.

 

 

 

Gwen paled. "I have to go." Her breathing became ragged (and you noticed), even if she was just catching her breath. She couldn't do this here. She needed to get out. She looked at Natasha again, and it only confirmed what she thought they believed about their daughter. It also confirmed something else. She looked at Barnes and Steve.

 

 

 

No way! The Soldier and Rogers were her...

 

 

 

No, no! It can't be! It's not true!

 

 

 

That's my mom!

 

 

 

Those are my dads!

 

 

 

Those are my parents!

 

 

 

Gwen was on the verge of a panic attack. It had probably already started. Someone must have noticed because Fury had the sense to pull her out of there.

 

 

 

Thank God!

 

 

 

The relief was short-lived. "What the hell was that?" Fury almost shouted, his face contorted in anger. Gwen sharply pulled her hand from Fury's grip and staggered. The world blurred for a minute. She couldn't focus completely, and Gwen resigned herself to her vision ending right there.

 

 

 

The Black Widow is my mom!

 

 

 

"I have to go," she muttered quickly, trying to find an exit. To the outside. Her eyes landed on the window. She lunged for it. Something grabbed her by the waist and lifted her slightly.

 

 

 

The Winter Soldier is my father!

 

 

 

Captain America is my second father!

 

 

 

She fucking couldn't breathe.

 

 

 

"Oh no, Stacy," came Stark's voice, and Gwen, whining, tried to push him away. She needed to get out of here! She didn't want to do this here!

 

 

 

"I can't do this. Not today." Not ever. Never ever. Never ever again. "Can we reschedule?" her voice went up an octave. She didn't like it.

 

 

 

But who cares what you like? Who cares what you think? No one cares if you're comfortable. They don't care. No one ever has. Why did you think anyone ever would?

 

 

 

That was a bad voice. This wasn't good. This wasn't fucking good!

 

 

 

"We need to talk." The external voices were being drowned out by the internal ones.

 

 

 

They brought the Soldier back...

 

 

 

"Explain what just happened." Was that an internal voice?

 

 

 

He'll take you to HYDRA...

 

 

 

"She's not responding." She needed to think.

 

 

 

They'll be furious you left...

 

 

 

"She's not a fucking computer, Fury!" She needed everything to quiet down.

 

 

 

They won't kill you...

 

 

 

"Just answer us!" Shut up!

 

 

 

They'll break you.

 

 

 

"No!" Gwen screamed.

 

 

 

A click sounded, and there was silence."

Notes:

After 10 years they met each other again.

Chapter 5: Voices

Chapter Text

Chapter 5 - Voices

 

 

 

 

In a word, Spidey was a real nutjob.

 

 

 

Red was a nutcase in a nutshell.

 

 

 

Deadpool was just crazy.

 

 

 

They worked well together.

 

 

 

They could kick anyone's ass, and do it decently. And Spidey and Red didn't get in his way when he needed to kill. They understood. They didn't try to stop him or lecture him about it. They let him do what he needed to do. They had enough collective common sense (or maybe just some warped version of it) not to interfere. And he had enough sense and respect not to get in their way (it didn't matter that he was unkillable—he was 67 percent sure that kid had figured out some scientific or mathematical way to off him. But Gwennie knew how to combine those two subjects, and it was just terrifying).

 

 

 

They must have gotten attached to each other because they hung out when, as Wade put it, they were "two ugly skanks and a foster kid." Matt agreed, even though he was supposed to be blind at the time (Wade was 43 percent sure he was lying), and Gwen said she wouldn't touch the foster system with a sixty-nine-and-a-half-foot pole (even if she didn't even celebrate Christmas. But Wade didn't quite remember that song, so he wasn't sure if it was actually a holiday song or not. But it sounded right).

 

 

 

Spidey doesn't really drink when she's with them at the bar (like the good kid she is). She doesn't even drink water, which is actually pretty smart. She just buys a plain Coke, Sprite, or whatever soda or juice is on sale (or, if it was a Wednesday, Wade would drag her to 7/11 for a Slurpee, and it was unclear whether the kid would get sick and be cuddly and they could watch My Little Pony, or if she'd be perfectly fine and they'd watch My Little Pony. Wade preferred the first option, because Gwennie was so cute when she was tolerably nauseous) from the nearest corner store and enjoys watching Matt and Wade get shit-faced. But in all fairness, the kid really deserved to knock back a few. Not that they'd say anything.

 

 

 

The kid must have accumulated so much blackmail material. That couldn't be good for him (especially when the blackmail file ended up in Gwen Stacy's hands).

 

 

 

What else wasn't good was how damn close this kid had gotten over the past year (even closer than before, and now it was more dangerous because what they were doing was technically 'illegal' or whatever). She was smart, too smart. Smart enough to read Wade and tell when he was lying (she was always good with people, and Wade had taught her those skills. Honed them, if you will. But now she was using them against him, and that wasn't good). Smart enough to dodge a bullet and return fire (or maybe that was a skill? The kid used a thing called physics; Wade and Matt agreed that was bullshit and went about their business). Smart enough to get a medium-level Sudoku published in the newspaper (he was almost sure the kid had signed up for that professional-grade Sudoku shit to get money for grub).

 

 

 

This kid was a genuine genius.

 

 

 

She had weaseled her way into his heart many years ago, and somehow their relationship had shifted from a weird mentor-mentee thing where the kid covered his ass, and Wade covered hers, to now having a strange dynamic where either Spidey or Deadpool would suggest some foolishness, the other would say it was probably the worst idea of their lives, the suggester would agree, and they'd do it anyway because why the hell not? They were gonna die regardless.

 

 

 

So, essentially, nothing had changed. Just the circumstances had.

 

 

 

Spidey was young, but it only really hit Wade when he found out Spidey was 16 (Wade always forgot that this kid was a child. He just thought of Stacy as a tiny person because he couldn't remember dates. But it was fine because Stacy didn't know how old she really was either) and she had fucking finished high school (he was so proud), that Wade realized just how young she was. Which was weird, because you'd think maybe it would have been like seeing a child with a gun twice her size going into battle, or maybe when she cried in a dingy Siberian bathroom from sheer stress. She was just a kid! A smart and scarily perceptive kid. She was a good kid who only wanted to help people and kittens, so what the hell was a kid like that doing in the middle of a human trafficking ring? Where real children—some even two years younger than her—were being sold into slavery, starved, and raped, and there was blood everywhere!

 

 

 

Wade and Red had been tiptoeing around her, trying not to drag her into serious business, until two weeks in they got made, and then the kid snatched a gun right out of Wade's holster, shot him in the head three times, pointed the gun at Red, and told them to 'stop being fucking idiots.'

 

 

 

Except for a few isolated moments, Spidey was actually really good-natured. She joked and bantered with the best of them in the toughest situations. Always had a way out and could plan everything in a second. When a plan went to shit, Wade found himself relying on Spidey to get them out with minimal losses. The kid's temperament also helped when they were trying to calm down panicking children or hostages. Gwen wasn't a social person by any means, but when it came to kids, it was best for them to be soothed by a kid. And, unlike Wade and Matt (who were both shit with kids), she didn't come off as a cereal killer, so bonus points.

 

 

 

Yeah, Spidey could hold her own. And she was usually calm and relaxed.

 

 

 

Except for tonight. She hadn't opened her Slurpee, bought from the 7/11 down the street. She was just staring into the void (the void), and, holy shit, he'd only seen Gwen like this when she'd gotten back from wherever the hell she'd spent four months with Logan. He would have fucking killed Logan, because when this kid stared into the void, it was goddamn terrifying.

 

 

 

The void had sucked all the life and light out of her, leaving behind broken sadness, confusion, and disappointment that society had seemingly failed her again. A sharp reminder that the kid had been through hell and back, and that no amount of jokes and pretending would fix her. She would never be okay again. It was a reminder that people were evil, that the world was a fucked-up place, and she'd never gotten it gift-wrapped like other kids. That people, no matter how much she believed in their goodness, were still the worst fucking creatures on this planet.

 

 

 

Wade knew he shouldn't let the kid believe that (or pretend to believe that the world was beautiful and interesting, ignoring the fact that it was a complete shithole. To believe that she could help make it better, and people could be kind to everyone. To believe this planet was a fair and just place, that good people got good opportunities and nothing bad happened to them), but she was just a fucking kid. She shouldn't get scars and be shown what the world really is: a big piece of shit floating in space, inhabited by the most horrible and cruel creatures in the universe: people.

 

 

 

But Wade sometimes forgets that Gwen has seen it. The blood, the death, and the tortured bodies stacked neatly or chaotically. Lifeless corpses that were no less than six years younger than her. He forgets that this kid has sometimes had to kill other kids. Had to put them out of their misery or follow an order. He forgets that this kid has tortured everyone from ages 10 to 70, and even older. He forgets how red this kid's hands are. The blood soaked into her skin and seeped into her bones.

 

 

 

Wade forgets because this kid really acts like a sun-kissed kitten, not some emo vampire teenager. There's no anxiety around her, and she doesn't give in to the red rage. She used to have to mute all the trauma, pretending to be normal. Now she does it because she has no one to trust with her breakdowns. He and Matt both forget, Gwen has seen and done so much she was never supposed to see or do.

 

 

 

But she did.

 

 

 

'Because I can't let them die again.'

 

 

 

He thinks Gwen sometimes forgets she's human, let alone a fucking kid. But it wouldn't be a surprise. The entire time Wade has known her (almost 10 years, oh my god, how has this kid tolerated him for so long?), she's been treated like a freak. Like a monster. Called things that weren't even around back then. She was just a regular kid who was really smart and a good shot. That's it. She wasn't a mutant back then, but she was treated like one. Even after they left the spec-ops scene, that aura of wrongness followed her. It spoiled her and made her think she was worthless. It made her let herself be an outcast because it was normal for her.

 

 

 

Being alone was normal for her.

 

 

 

"Whose ass do I need to kick?" Wade asked the catatonic Gwen. Gwen didn't pay him any mind until a light appeared in her eyes. He understood he'd just borrowed it from the lamp above him, but the light looked so real.

 

 

 

"We." came from behind him. Matt, god, that ninja bastard. But yeah, that was good, he could hire Matt to track those fuckers down. It would be much easier with a sensor who was better than a bloodhound.

 

 

 

"That's stupid." Gwen replied quietly, which was exactly what she'd said when Logan dumped her on his doorstep and Gwen had timidly asked if she could stay with Wade until she saved up enough for a place... again. (Cable's name was now on his one-bedroom apartment (because he lost a bet to the kid - never bet against her, she was always right), and that S.H.I.E.L.D. job paid her decently sometimes, and she picked up shifts at the bar occasionally. But Weasel always pays her too much, whether it's because he constantly notices how skinny the kid is, or he's genuinely scared of her, as he should be. Stacy could kill him and he wouldn't even notice he was dead—he doesn't know. He thinks it's both.)

 

 

 

"It's not stupid if the black hole is back." Matt said. Ah, a difference in opinion on the naming, but whatever. He sometimes forgot Matt could see the void too, even while blind.

 

 

 

Gwen opened her Slurpee, dumped a couple of the painkillers Weasel had slipped her when she first walked in into it, and took a sip. Great. Then she let out a nasty, joyless laugh, and Wade really didn't like the sound of that. Matt didn't either, judging by how he bristled like a fucking cat.

 

 

 

"Russian is scary." Stacy said, looking at Wade with a completely serious face. Oh, so they were playing that game. Gwen was good at that game because she was smart, Wade was dumb so he was bad, and Matt played it normally. But no one beats Gwen Stacy, she practically owns that game.

 

 

 

"Yeah, but not as bad as German." Wade replied. Must be from Spidey's past before she was Spidey. Okay. Pre-14 is the first clue. She'd always disliked German. Wade noticed it when they were in Berlin and someone was yelling at her in German, and she was tapping a knife, contemplating how to non-lethally disable him to shut the dumbass vendor up (sadly, no one died, and Wade didn't get to see a nine-year-old slit a street vendor's throat, but it was still funny). Gwen shook her head.

 

 

 

"Yeah, German sucks." Red nodded, apparently not a fan of the language either. Wade raises an eyebrow.

 

 

 

"I don't like the accent. It's harsh and annoying." Matt answered her, looking at her eyebrows, and Wade made a sound of enlightenment and saved that thought for later as Matt looked at Gwen. "So is Russian. It's like more aggressive German." Oh yeah, Gwendy had feelings about it that were on the tip of her tongue too. God, how Wade felt left out.

 

 

 

"No, it's scary, but... nice? It was my first language." the kid said, and Matt nearly spat out his drink. Wade felt a little better knowing he knew something Matt didn't, but he was surprised. Gwen didn't try to hide it, she swore in Russian constantly (probably with words that were too vulgar for the English alphabet). But usually Red was more observant. Huh, well, at least Wade got a second clue: it was before she met Wade. That's too easy, baby girl. Maybe she’s going easy on them? But Gwen never talked about anything before she was seven. Like, never. So it was about to get harder, because now they were shooting blind.

 

 

 

"You're bilingual?" Matt asked, apparently missing the point, which was that they had zero info. Come on, Matt, get with the program. They don't do personal, but he should probably know that. Gwen smirked.

 

 

 

"Something like that, yeah. English is confusing, but… it can be pleasant… it can also be confusing… it's not as pretty as Russian." Is she okay? Wade was confused. Did the kid take something? Is she going insane? Does she need a psych eval?…

 

 

 

No. It was probably too late for that...

 

 

 

"So, Russian?" Wade asked, and Spidey stood up. That meant time was up. Damn it, they'd fucked around too long, now they'd never get answers. And it was such a good opportunity to find a way to hold something over the kid for when she betrayed him. Damn it. He had nothing as strong as Spidey's blackmail files, and now the kid had the upper hand.

 

 

 

"Let's go."

 

 

 

See? Spidey wins. Every. Time.

 

 

 

 

 

________________________________

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

It had literally been a day since he left Wakanda.

 

 

 

Not even two seconds into being back. He'd been there for less than a minute and already managed to screw up, slam into a random kid, nearly choke her to death, and give her a panic attack.

 

 

 

He knew something like this would happen. Natasha and Steve had been so gentle with him, Wanda helped him regain his memories, T'Challa and Shuri helped with his arm and rehab, and he'd started going on solo missions that lasted no more than a week. Supervised, of course.

 

 

 

He'd never fought Spider-Woman before (a name eerily symmetrical to Parker's Spider-Man; he'd been asked not to confuse the two), but he knew the mask and knew she was a kid. He'd never met her before. They kept missing each other for the whole year, but given that some of that year was spent in Wakanda and Spider-woman generally not stopping by to just hangout, it made sense. She mostly stayed in New York, and he was told he'd run into her eventually. Sam had complained about her at length, saying the kid wasn't dangerous, just annoying. But that wasn't true. When she entered the room, Bucky felt something dangerous inside her. Something she was trying very hard to suppress. Just like Bucky, but probably different.

 

 

 

He'd never seen that face before, but that face and those eyes. Somehow, it triggered a whole set of memories he really could have lived without. Memories so terrifying he didn't even want to think about them. The worst part was, he could have lived without them. Those particular memories only served to remind him what a monster he had been.

 

 

 

The white room.

 

 

 

The child in the corner.

 

 

 

She was reading a book in Russian, but she spoke English.

 

 

 

It was awful.

 

 

 

The poor kid was backing away from him, looking just as terrified as that child in the memory from when he was... asleep. They looked exactly the same. It made him panic even more, and the kid's presence clearly wasn't helping him calm down. The other man—Fury—angrily pulled the kid out. He felt a little sorry for the kid. She hadn't done anything wrong. Bucky was just being stupid.

 

 

 

But there was something about her...

 

 

 

"Who is she?" Bucky whispered, and Natasha's calming words finally reached him. Stark glanced at him, their eyes meeting for just a moment before he snorted and flew out of the room. Silently agreeing to spare the guy the probably unnecessary lecture he was about to get.

 

 

 

No, don't yell at her. She doesn't like being yelled at.

 

 

 

"Nobody, love." Natasha answered his spoken question with a slight Russian accent. "What did you see?"

 

 

 

"I don't know... There was this one kid, she... she was reading a book. Pride and Prejudice, I think. She was about... three or four? I don't know..." Bucky said, his voice dropping to a whisper. "She... she was in a HYDRA cell with me, I think... I don't know... I think she's dead now..." Steve and Natasha froze before Steve quickly composed himself.

 

 

 

"Probably because Stacy looked so young." Steve muttered, trying to sound right, but somewhere deep down, he felt sorry for the kid. He was just as startled as Bucky, no one knew she'd trigger a memory for him. Why were they all so hard on her? She hadn't done anything wrong! (It was somewhat unfair, given that Parker received entirely different treatment, even though he was just like that girl in terms of abilities. Even in their hero names.)

 

 

 

And yet he felt a flash of anger at the kid when Bucky started hyperventilating. She had still triggered a memory in him, and it hurt like hell. She was on the verge of a panic attack herself, even though he hadn't had one in a long time. But then Bucky realized something.

 

 

 

"Stacy?" he asked, his voice tense. The name triggered a series of similar memories. "It can't be. Doctor Stacy is dead. And she definitely wasn't a child." Bucky emphasized, and Natasha and Steve exchanged looks. Their faces were a mix of alarm and confusion.

 

 

 

"Who is she?" Natasha asked softly, brushing his hair back and massaging his scalp, knowing it soothed him. He took a deep breath before speaking.

 

 

 

"Sh-she was a doctor in the facility where that kid was held. She... She was the kid's..." Bucky trailed off. The child from the memory looked so familiar, the same big blue eyes, the same straight, light blonde hair cut at the chin. The same frightened look (though the spider kid hid it better). Bucky felt something heavy drop in the pit of his stomach. He looked at Natasha, who had paused and lost all color in her face.

 

 

 

"What the hell?!" a sound came from the hallway, and Stark stumbled into the room, clutching a painfully bent arm. Bruce hurried over to assess the damage, and Peter, seeing his mentor's broken arm, gasped. Steve had already stood up and stepped behind Banner when Stark hissed as Bruce poked the clearly broken arm.

 

 

 

"It's safe to say the mission is completely scrubbed." Fury returned, almost leisurely. He was even grimmer than when he'd left. Obviously upset about the mission's cancellation.

 

 

 

"What happened?" Steve straightened up and stepped back, giving Banner room to work as Stark slumped into a seat. Fury looked like he was about to explode with anger.

 

 

 

"That kid ran off." he grated out. It reminded Bucky of a boiling kettle about to overflow. They looked over to where Bruce was desperately trying to fix Tony, with Peter hovering nearby with a worried look, and blinked.

 

 

 

"The kid did that?" Clint asked quietly, straightening up in his chair. His face showed alarm, though Bucky didn't understand what exactly he was worried about.

 

 

 

"She’s so fucking- ugh!" Fury threw his hands up in despair and shot a glance at Barnes. "You good?" he asked without enthusiasm, like a drill sergeant. It was oddly comforting. Bucky nodded shakily. Natasha and Steve put their hands on his back, rubbing soothing circles, amplifying his comfort.

 

 

 

"Anything on a 'Doctor Stacy'?" she asked in a different tone than she used with him. Professional and direct. Fury froze mid-anger and looked at them.

 

 

 

"First name?" he asked back, not even pulling out a tablet. He knew something.

 

 

 

"Helen." Bucky answered without a hint of hesitation, as if on autopilot. Fury looked like a deer in headlights but pressed on. "And her husband or colleague was Harold, I think his name was..." Except, the kid didn't like Harold. Silence fell for a moment. Fury looked stunned. All the anger evaporated.

 

 

 

"...That's not... George and Helen Stacy... were that kid's parents. Harold was her stepfather." Fury said, pointing at the door. He meant the spider kid. But that couldn't be right. "And she said she had a normal childhood, with her father, because her mom and stepfather died." Bucky scoffed. That kid was a spider mutant, there was nothing normal about that.

 

 

 

"Well, then she lied to you," Bucky replied without a shadow of a doubt. He was sure. His confidence silenced everyone. "Because Helen Stacy was infertile. All female HYDRA agents are required to be sterile."

 

 

 

The silence grew even deeper.

 

 

 

"Shit!"

 

 

 

 

 

________________________________

 

 

 

 

Ten years ago.

2008, Queens.

 

 

 

 

 

 

She was a nervous mess.

 

 

 

That's what Wade had called her when she'd aimed a gun at a guy's head in Scotland—which was a rather beautiful country, if he said so himself—and her hand was shaking so badly she could barely pull the trigger. It was the first person she'd killed with a gun. She preferred killing them with knives or strangling them with wire. It was less sudden and more interactive. She could control it better; control the depth of the cut and its placement. Guns were memories of Mama shooting at targets, and people yelling at her to do better, even though Gwen thought she was amazing. Guns were a pistol aimed at Helen Stacy's head, and the blinking bird patch she'd left in Gwen's favorite book - Pride and Prejudice, of course, in the Russian translation. Guns were memories of the Soldier, who was one step away from killing her, and his frightened eyes reflecting Gwen's own emotions.

 

 

 

But going to school was nothing like shooting a gun. School didn't kill a person on the other end of the line. Or maybe it did, since she'd heard kids whine when starting their first day of school with melodramatic wails. They didn't want to go to this institution, and Gwen couldn't understand what was so bad about it. From her research, school seemed great. You learned a lot about the world, about science, math, and reading. They taught you properly, and if she wasn't mistaken, you could ask questions just by raising your hand. It seemed almost too good to be true!

 

 

 

She'd been placed in the second grade. She'd never been to school before, but the people who placed her were told she had a high intellect and could handle school. They were wrong; she didn't have a high intellect, and even if she did, there were limits on her, so theoretically it wouldn't work. She was still the youngest in the class, having just turned seven, barely making the so-called 'passing' age.

 

 

 

Unlike the other kids, her guardian didn't drop her off. Everyone else called theirs 'mom' and 'dad'—of course, she knew what those were (your biological parent, but sometimes through the legal system they could become 'mom' or 'dad,' but technically that would be untrue because in legal documents it would be 'guardian'. It was confusing)—but only from books. In real life, it seemed strange and almost painful, like an unattainable dream (which was silly, they were just labels). She called her guardian George, by his name. Because Mr. Moro was mean, and Mrs. Stacy was dead. George wasn't here because he had a long shift at the police department, and if he were, he'd be yelling at her to get out and go to school, throwing things that Gwen expertly dodged (a minor training exercise).

 

 

 

Yeah, Gwen was looking forward to returning to Wade in the summer, even if he had to kill people when he saw her. Maybe she didn't like spec ops, but she liked Wade. Wade was a nice adult. Like Helen and Phil (well, maybe not Phil, because he'd left her with Skip). But at least in spec ops, she wasn't alone like she was here. Even though there were lots of people, and crowds always made Gwen anxious and paranoid. In New York, crowds were everywhere, and sometimes Gwen got a headache from how nervous she was around them.

 

 

 

Gwen stumbled all the way to school, looking up the directions to the elementary school on an old, beat-up phone; she'd glimpsed the name on a slip of paper in Helen's hand. Walking the streets, sidewalks, and buses, she memorized the route because she'd have to travel it twice a day, five days a week (at least, that's what she assumed, based on the class schedule and school opening and closing times).

 

 

 

Finally reaching the school, she didn't know where to go, so she looked around. There was no one to tell her what to do, so she scanned the area and decided to just follow two other kids. She needed someone distracted enough not to notice her tailing them, and a noticeable target so she could keep a safe distance and hide in the crowd. She picked her targets—two of them: a larger Filipino boy with a short haircut and a skinnier American one with a mop of unruly curly hair. They both had big backpacks with stickers from a movie or show. One was large, so he was easy to spot and seemed innocent enough not to notice Gwen's presence; the other might not notice either—she hoped he wouldn't. She kept her head down, following the two boys through the entire school, weaving through crowded hallways filled with students, teachers, and parents talking to each other outside classrooms with light wooden doors decorated with thick colored cardboard. The boys turned into one of the many classrooms, and Gwen entered the same one.

 

 

 

The classroom wasn't as crowded as the hallways, so Gwen was in plain sight. Nevertheless, she followed one of the kids (like an idiot, she should have run before she was discovered). When the boy, the one with the mop of unruly chestnut hair, stopped at a chair at the far end of the class, halfway to the window-side board, Gwen bumped into him because the desks were too close together. Both boys turned around as Gwen rubbed her nose, which had smacked into the large backpack full of school supplies (she had brought only two pencils and a notebook, all bought at a dollar store).

 

 

 

"Ouch." she mumbled, even though the pain lasted only a second, and the skinnier boy looked momentarily concerned. It wasn't really a big deal; she'd felt much worse pain before. It was more a blow to her pride for not being as observant as she should have been. She really needed to find a word for her zoning out... or zoning in?

 

 

 

"Oh my gosh! I'm so sorry! I didn't see you, you're so quiet and tiny." Gwen snorted at the blunt remark and crossed her arms. People constantly called her small, but that was because she was a child and they were adults. She'd never interacted with kids her own age, at least not in a way that mattered. Now she was surrounded by them and expected to socialize with them, with people who held the same authority as she did (at least by societal standards). These two kids were her peers, so she shouldn't let remarks like that slide. Though, it didn't seem like an insult. It was just an observation, a comparison, since she was smaller than most kids in the room. She ignored it.

 

 

 

"It's fine." Gwen replied casually, not wanting to make a scene. She sat down at the nearest desk and leaned back in the chair, staring ahead. It was a casual pose she'd learned while serving in spec ops, doing undercover work to avoid suspicion. She liked the pose; it was comfortable but highly unprofessional. Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed one of the boys' eyes widen, and he lightly elbowed the other boy she'd bumped into. Gwen looked at both of them and raised an eyebrow, silently asking what they were thinking.

 

 

 

"Do you like Star Wars? I've never seen a girl who's into it before." the chubbier boy asked, noticing Gwen's bag. It was one of the cheapest (because she'd bought it at a dollar store), plain black with a white metal patch of a helmet on the front zipper. When Gwen had asked the cashier what the symbol meant, the guy had looked at her in confusion and then said it was a Stormtrooper and that she should watch the movies because they were good. She'd filed that away in a mental list of pop culture things she needed to research.

 

 

 

Gwen smirked, remembering now how puzzled the man had been that she didn't know. She liked surprising people. "I've never seen Star Wars, but I didn't pick the backpack, my friend did." she lied. She didn't have a reasonable excuse that wouldn't make someone pity her. The skinny kid's eyes widened, and he looked interested.

 

 

 

"Wow, cool, you have friends!" he said, and Gwen tilted her head. No, not really. Damn, she was going to regret that lie. The only friend she was sure was alive (or maybe not, since she was in the army) was Wade. And he was less of a friend and more of a chill superior officer. "Hey, would you mind being mine?" ...Shit... She hadn't expected the conversation to take this turn.

 

 

 

Interesting.

 

 

 

"I guess I've never had friends my own age." she said. If they were older, the chubbier boy might have questioned that. But they were kids, so he didn't see anything wrong with it. A friend was always a friend, no matter what you called it or how old they were. Of course, it was a bit weird for a kid to be friends with an unrelated adult, but Gwen was just a weird person. Her lies were anything but standard and definable by the norm. She took what she could get and wasn't picky (especially if it fit societal norms).

 

 

 

"Hey, maybe we can even watch Star Wars together!" the chubbier boy said excitedly. Gwen smiled at their antics. She even liked the positivity radiating from the two boys. The pure innocence was refreshing, and it was a good example of how kids her age were supposed to act. At least, she wanted to believe all kids acted like them. It was probably not the case.

 

 

 

"Yeah, sure," Gwen replied shyly. It felt nice having someone be kind to her without giving orders. They were talking to her just to be with her. She liked the idea of having a friend, even two. It would make her life much less lonely.

 

 

 

"By the way, I'm Ned. Ned Leeds, and this is Peter." he grinned widely, pointing to the other boy, and Gwen gave a tentative smile back.

 

 

 

"Gwendolyn Stacy, you can call me Gwen," she replied without hesitation. Even if that name wasn't truly hers in the fullest sense. Her name had changed so much it made her somewhat sad to have lost that part of herself, at least publicly.

 

 

 

Then a girl plopped into the seat next to Gwen, the one closest to the window. She had dark skin and tousled curly hair, a few shades darker. And she was a few inches taller than Gwen, she noted with a hint of envy. She remembered the small remark Peter had pointed out. The girl pulled out a book and opened it to a marked page, and the title immediately caught Gwen's eye. Pride and Prejudice. But this book was in English. The girl seemed to notice her gaze.

 

 

 

"Sup, loser." she said, raising an eyebrow and looking at Gwen almost indifferently. Gwen quickly lifted her head, as if caught doing something wrong, and blushed slightly. Her indifferent look slightly flustered Gwen but, strangely, was calming. It was closer to what she was used to, but... softer. Probably because they were the same age.

 

 

 

"Uh..." Gwen didn't know what to say, so she frantically looked at the book to draw attention to it, then looked back at the girl and blurted out, "The ending is a bit disappointing." It was stupid, and Gwen deflated a little. But the girl raised an eyebrow.

 

 

 

"Yeah? You've read it?" Gwen nodded. The girl smirked and went back to her book, muttering, "Well, don't spoil it then." Gwen smiled slightly.

 

 

 

The next week, Gwen binge-watched all the Star Wars movies, and on Monday, Michelle (she'd learned her name when they worked together on a science project) sat down next to Gwen and said, "You were right, Stacy." Gwen smirked. After that, she earned the right to call Michelle 'MJ,' for not being incompetent.

 

 

 

Maybe school wouldn't be such a drag after all.

 

 

 

 

 

 

________________________________

 

 

 

 

2018, New York.

 

 

 

She was successfully wiped off the map in 1 month.

 

 

 

She'd avoided the Avengers before, but never openly. Avengers fights always drew a crowd, and sometimes she genuinely needed to not draw attention to herself. This time was different.

 

 

 

To put it mildly, she had fucked up.

 

 

 

It was all just awful. She was panicking and couldn't think straight. Her self-preservation instincts had taken over, and they honestly shouldn't have been so pronounced during a panic attack (apparently, according to Wade, her panic attacks were barely noticeable. To a stranger, it just looked like she was slightly out of breath. Like after a long run). Long story short, she broke Tony Stark's arm and immediately banned herself from the Tower and from answering Fury's and the Avengers' calls for six to eight weeks. (She was perhaps the only person in the universe who could ghost Nick Fury and get away with it. And she was proud of that, thank you very much).

 

 

 

She almost laughed to herself because almost a year ago, she was with Hobie and Pavitr, watching bad Hallmark movies in the middle of April and eating ice cream. She was preparing for early graduation from school. A year ago, she had friends, and things were relatively okay.

 

 

 

Now she was at George's gravestone, which was a foot away from Harry's. And four feet from Helen's. Even if they'd buried an empty coffin for her. The coffin was for show because they couldn't say how she really died. They didn't even have a body to bury. Now she was preparing for what was the closest thing to war, but it wasn't war. Now she had no friends, no home, only a patchwork job as a freelance mercenary/S.H.I.E.L.D. agent/Avenger/bartender, with a terribly unstable work schedule and a middling salary. It was just enough for food and self-care (and even then, she was still technically homeless because she was 16 and hiding from CPS).

 

 

 

She wished her mother were here. Or Helen. Weirdly, seeing the Soldier again must have triggered some desire to see them and ask what to do. They always knew what to do. But she couldn't ask them.

 

 

 

Because their bodies were ash. In Russia. This was Germany, you idiot.

 

 

 

Even her voices were faulty in their logic. Gwen felt a sense of satisfaction when she corrected them. It was a strange feeling of gratification, honestly. She understood it was technically just a manifestation of insecurity and loneliness, given a more tangible form. But sometimes she just needed to pretend it was someone else.

 

 

 

Fury had called her six times before she blocked his number (she did that sometimes when she needed to escape him). On her way to work, she saw the news about Iron Man's broken arm in a window display. It seemed stupid to publicize it, but apparently, if it was an injury sustained off the battlefield from a supposed ally... well, yeah, now she got it.

 

 

 

The next day, Harley Keener ratted out that Spider-woman did it on Instagram, and Tony was too embarrassed that he got the shit kicked out of him by a spandex-wearing dropout (which made her panic a little, because that was slightly more confidential information than she'd like publicized. It wasn't necessarily true, though. But it made her think about all the other shit Harley could have blabbed, but thankfully, he didn't. But it was safe to say her shaky trust in Harley Keener was officially shattered). That's when the general public started coming after her, especially (given that Jameson had already convinced them she was some alien terrorist), throwing all sorts of things at her when she wandered the city (like fruit, toilet paper, eggs, and basically your regular grocery list. Which was a waste of perfectly good food, come on, guys. And it was awful because her stomach was too messed up to handle any of the thrown food. Seriously, couldn't they have just thrown her a juice box or a popsicle? She was starving). It was awful because she thought she and Harley could have been good friends. She understood the pressure the non-powered teen was under, but still...

 

 

 

It would have been nice to have a friend again.

 

 

 

Gwen decided she didn't care. At least, she shouldn't care. She'd been in much worse PR situations, and honestly, she'd never done anything that fit societal norms anyway. She deserved this. It built character. She'd made all the mistakes and was now paying for them (so, Clint, suck it up. Maybe the Avengers would get off her back about avoiding consequences after this... Yeah, right).

 

 

 

But what was really grating on her now: she couldn't silence that quiet little voice in her head.

 

 

 

The voice that told her to just give up and turn herself over to HYDRA.

 

 

 

The voice that said screw them, they don't deserve your help.

 

 

 

The voice that said she didn't deserve anyone's help.

 

 

 

That voice was so hard not to listen to (especially when she was alone), and with every instance of her avoiding the Avengers, it got louder and louder. It was fueled by guilt, regret, fear, and insecurity—and Gwen was feeling all of that right now. As if they were designed to break her, even when she was already crushed. The voice that usually made good, sensible decisions—the one she didn't listen to either, damn it, before thinking twice about the choice between herself and someone else—had gotten quieter. As if it was agreeing with the bad voice; it was receding when the bad voice was undeniably right. She couldn't hear it, and Gwen hated listening to anyone, especially her own voices. But somehow, they held the most sway over her.

 

 

 

"Shut up." she muttered aloud and quickly turned away from George's grave to leave the cemetery. She didn't want him to see her like this. He didn't deserve that. Helen didn't either. But Helen isn't here, and whose fault is that? She squeezed her eyes shut.

 

 

 

It's your fault she died. It's your fault you broke Tony's arm. It's your fault you were put in that cell with Barnes. You weren't good enough for your mother. Don't you get it yet? You needed a fucking babysitter because you're such a weakling.

 

 

 

"Be quieter." she mumbled, unconvincingly. She was agreeing with the voices, though, and that only happened in moments of weakness, which she usually didn't allow herself to feel. "I didn't mean to break his arm, you made me do it..." If she was blaming her own stupidity on something that didn't exist outside her head, it meant something. Trying to defend herself when she was responsible for her own actions. It was pointless, especially against herself, because she knew she was wrong.

 

 

 

You WANTED to do it. Don't blame your actions on me. You know it felt good. You probably won't do it again, but somewhere deep down, you don't regret doing it then.

 

 

 

"No, I know. I swear, I know." Gwen mumbled, desperately picking up her pace to get... somewhere. Somewhere the voices couldn't follow. Not letting herself be convinced that it wasn't her fault. That no tragedy in her life wasn't her fault. The voices weren't helping. She needed to get away from them.

 

 

 

You can never get away from us.

 

 

 

"I can try." she replied pathetically, her voice barely audible. She turned a corner, and the voice let out a raspy, loud laugh, the fake sound ringing in her ears. Her head started to hurt, and she felt trapped in a tight space with no way out. Her chest constricted with panic. She let out a pained sound. No one around even flinched.

 

 

 

No one cares about you. No one will ever care about you.

 

 

 

Her phone rang, drowning out all the other sounds building up around her, and she, without thinking, answered it without even looking at the number. With the flimsy, completely un-thought-out plan of just pissing off the telemarketer on the other end to escape the voices.

 

 

 

That was her first mistake.

 

 

 

What telemarketer didn't use an automated dialing system? Probably people like Gwen were what pushed them to it. No one wanted to deal with someone else's crap. Gwen could attest to that.

 

 

 

"Kid?" she heard a voice say as the angry voice went silent. She could still feel its smug presence, though the horror made her stop in the middle of the sidewalk. She knew this voice. The voice she'd been trying to avoid. But then she realized.

 

 

 

Her voices had shut up!

 

 

 

"Ha, I told you I could escape." she said triumphantly to the voice. The voice didn't reply, but she didn't know if that was good or bad because something hollow clenched in her stomach. Something frightening and full of dread. It hurt and felt unpleasant.

 

 

 

It's because you haven't eaten in three days, said the reasonable voice. Well, nice of it to show up on her busy schedule. Where was it four weeks ago? She could have used the support. The voice didn't answer the grievance, and Gwen was glad that one had shut up too.

 

 

 

"Kid?" the new voice sounded more concerned and somehow more concrete. She didn't want to hear another voice, her stupid mind was full enough. Her head would hurt more if another one started screaming in it.

 

 

 

You're going insane.

 

 

 

"Ugh, shut up. Don't you start too." she said to the nice voice, and it promptly went silent for good. She couldn't see it, but she somehow knew. "Thank you." she said, because she felt sorry for it, since it was just trying to help. Gwen knew the voices were never around to help her. No matter how much good advice they gave, it was just a mockery. To make her trust them. She wouldn't allow it.

 

 

 

"Who are you talking to?" the voice on the phone said, and she finally realized it wasn't a voice in her head, but a person. Like, a real-life person. Not a dead person. The person who had instilled so much unnecessary guilt in her. The person who made the voices talk so much lately. The person she'd been trying not to see for at least two weeks.

 

 

 

She wasn't ready for this. Not yet. She wasn't in the right state of mind to talk to real people right now.

 

 

 

"Wrong number." she said quickly and went to hang up, but the call didn't end. She pressed the end call button a few more times, each press more aggressive and furious—desperate, but it made sense because she was in full-blown desperation right now—but the call didn't seem to end.

 

 

 

"Nice try, kid, but I hacked your phone. This conversation ends when I want it to." Stark declared triumphantly, the smug grin undoubtedly on his face almost audible. Gwen groaned. She didn't feel like talking to anyone right now, she just wanted to dissociate from real life and accept the stream of insults the voices were throwing at her (not the best solution or coping mechanism, but it was all she had).

 

 

 

"Nothing's stopping me from throwing this thing off a building." she said matter-of-factly but threateningly—not in a scary way, but in a way that made her sound scared. Stark made a confused sound, and she heard giggling in the background. She didn't get why everyone was laughing; she was being completely serious. She would yeet this piece of shit—that was basically from the stone age—as far as she could and let him just be reminded that she had super strength so it would go pretty far.

 

 

 

"You're so old." she heard a voice that sounded like Keener's, and the giggling must have been Shuri. Why were they there? They could hear this call. Keener was still mad at her last she checked. But then again, she checked three weeks ago. Maybe he was over it. It shouldn't matter, because he'd betrayed Gwen, so Gwen didn't trust him (not that she ever really trusted Keener, but... yeah). Conditional statements and all that.

 

 

 

"You uncultured swine. You have a Gen Z kid and you don't speak their language? Shame on you!" Gwen said, trying to steer the conversation away from the one she knew was about to happen, but the giggling got louder. At least she could still make people laugh. Even if it was probably at her, not with her. She was good at deflecting, which is why she never talked about her problems out loud before. Of course, the little things piled up and drove her to extremes, but explaining everything from the start was too long. These problems surfacing now were the result of problems sown in her past, and she didn't know how to explain that. Nor did she want to.

 

 

 

You know they're going to ask you to do something, and you're going to say yes. Because, you know, you're a pushover. You don't have the spine for it. You need to throw this thing. It's shit anyway.

 

 

 

She wasn't sure which voice said that, but it was starting to get annoying. Probably the bad one, given the wording and the suggestion to throw something she couldn't afford to break. She'd have to take a merc job to pay for the phone, and not only was she not in the mood to kill someone while being fully in control of her actions, but she'd also have to talk to the client she was killing for. She couldn't work at the bar because, again, she was avoiding social interaction, and S.H.I.E.L.D. was obviously out. She only had the little money she'd saved up, and it was mostly going to the cheap studio apartment rented under Cable's name and the food she wasn't really eating (she'd have to get a job soon because the money was draining, but she wasn't thinking about that). So yeah, no unnecessary expenses. "Okay. A) We can't afford that. B) Don't interrupt me, you dumb asshole. I'm trying to have a polite, unwanted, or warranted conversation. I don't know which fucking category you fall under, but I swear to god, I will find that little spot in hell you're hiding in and burn it to the ground." she growled threateningly.

 

 

 

"...What?" asked the real voice. He sounded a bit confused and concerned. Gwen ignored it as the voices replied.

 

 

 

Hell is already on fire.

 

 

 

"Don't you lecture me about logic! Not when your entire existence is remotely illogical! You aren't even supposed to be real." Gwen retorted. The voices weren't real. But in moments like this (when Gwen was acting insane), they felt more real than real things. "And if hell is on fire, then I'll fucking freeze it over."

 

 

 

Now you’re thinking. Good job.

 

 

 

"Thank you." Gwen nodded, pleased with the little praise. She felt utterly disgusted with herself for accepting it so easily. But she... she needed it right now. No, not needed, she craved it. She'd always needed it, but like many things in Gwen Stacy's fucked up life, she'd suppressed it. She was usually good at it, but right now, she was in no state to think logically again.

 

 

 

"Who are you talking to?" Stark asked, bringing her back to reality. The voices had gone quiet, and she could hear Stark pulling her out of it. Or, partially pulling her out; she was still half under its weight. Probably even more than half.

 

 

 

"I don't think you'd want to meet them. They're annoying and mean." Gwen replied without thinking. She answered as if they were real people Stark could meet. Stark couldn't, and Gwen didn't want them to get worse by trying to find a way to do so. They probably could if properly inspired. Gwen understood she needed to keep them in check. "And don't encourage them, they won't shut up. I can't even talk to you until they pipe down." Gwen said quickly to dissuade Stark from further questions about them.

 

 

 

At least we have sense. 'No you don’t so shut up.'

 

 

 

"Are you okay?" The question hit her like a punch to the gut. Her head spun. It caught her off guard, her brain stuttered, the voices went silent, everything around her stopped. No one had asked her that in a long time. She didn't know how to answer.

 

 

 

"I... I th-thought you were mad at me?" she stammered out, cursing herself for it. She tried to breathe not too loudly to calm down and get back on track. "Why did you call me?" She'd calmed down a bit. Probably too professionally, god, she must have sounded like she had a severe case of bipolar disorder. Stark snorted, ignoring the perceived mood swings.

 

 

 

"Fury couldn't get through to you, so he asked me." he said politely, ignoring or not noticing Gwen's stutter. Thank god! But, Nick, can't you take a hint? She blocks Fury because she needs space. Nick can call the Avengers, she'll last a couple more weeks without him. He was fine without Spider-Woman before, and he'll be fine now. Plus, Gwen was pretty sure she wasn't in any state to help anyone with rational thinking anyway (which was how she was affiliated with the Avengers).

 

 

 

"Aww, Nicky's worried about me." she muttered theatrically and giggled at the end. Yeah, that came out as manic now, sounding like bipolar disorder. She couldn't control all these feelings swirling so fast inside her it was making her nauseous... or maybe that was the hunger. Whatever. "Does he want me to come to the tower?" she asked in a cheerful tone that completely mismatched the conversation and the situation.

 

 

 

"Okay, you need some serious therapy, kid. I'm serious. Want me to hook you up, I'll gladly do it." Stark said. Gwen ignored the offer and frowned. As if she could afford a therapist. Had he not heard she was financially struggling? And even if Stark offered to pay for her (especially after she'd fucked up so catastrophically), she was pretty sure no therapist would agree to listen to five minutes of her fucked up sob story. She was pretty sure they'd run at first glance. Lucky bastards, getting to run from life. What bullshit.

 

 

 

"That sounds like drug dealing. Stark and my mom raised me better." Gwen said in the same tone Wade sometimes used. She ignored the pang in her chest and refused to think about her mother's death. It probably hit a bit too close to home right now, given where she'd just come from.

 

 

 

Your mom didn't raise you. 'Thanks, I was trying to avoid that.'

 

 

 

"Ew, what the hell? I'm not selling drugs to a minor!" Tony groaned, and Gwen raised an eyebrow. Why was Mr. Stark so upset? She was the one trying to end the endless call. If anything, Gwen should be the temperamental one. She was literally on the verge of a breakdown, a meltdown, or whatever. The point was, she was spiraling.

 

 

 

"Does that mean you sell drugs to adults? Because, gotta say, while not surprising, it's still illegal." Gwen said with feigned condescension. Her voice was all over the place, she really needed to pick an emotion. But if Mr. Stark was selling drugs to minors or adults, it was illegal, and Gwen specialized in taking down drug dealers. Billionaire or not, if Stark was doing something illegal, she'd have to arrest him.

 

 

 

"No, kid, I'm fucking Iron Man. A role model for all children, thank you very much." Tony said, and Gwen shrugged, even though Stark couldn't see it. If he wasn't doing anything illegal, then no problem.

 

 

 

"Okay, but if you need drugs, I know a guy." Gwen said, not jokingly, but shouldn't she be saying that? She didn't sell drugs (willingly), she just knew a guy who did. That's not illegal, right? Is knowing a bad guy illegal?

 

 

 

"Are you on drugs?" Tony asked, disbelief in his voice. Gwen assumed he meant not Advil, but cocaine, heroin, the like. You know, the illegal shit.

 

 

 

"No, but I still know a guy who's good." she replied neutrally. Of course she knew a guy, she needed to study drug circles and arrest people for using and dealing. Also, Wade hides cocaine in Blind Al's house next to the blindness cure (which she really should have given to Matt before he blinded Al, but Gwen thinks Matt likes being blind. She has to say, disability really lowers the suspicion of vigilantism. So does being a kid and a supposed burn victim).

 

 

 

"And how do you know that?" Did Stark really just ask that? Gwen considered herself a genius. A pretty dumb assumption that she wouldn't know the names of her targets—because yes, she did sometimes actually plan to expose drug dealers (she wasn't a complete failure all the time).

 

 

 

"George went out and never came back, so I guess it was worth dying over." That's not how it went. She didn't notice she'd so blatantly mentioned her dead father. Well, he was an asshole anyway. A pause hung on the other end of the line, and Gwen stayed silent, waiting for a reply. Finally, Tony spoke slowly, almost cautiously.

 

 

 

"Maybe you should come back to the tower. I don't want to discuss things like this over the phone." Tony suggested carefully. Gwen rolled her eyes at the tone. Yeah, she got it. It was supposed to be a 'serious talk', but Gwen, as they say, wasn't really about that. No biggie, let him spit on her ass. She's not a charity case, she'll take care of herself.

 

 

 

"There is a perfectly good reason why I'm not there now, and won't be until... when does your cast come off?" Gwen asked, tilting her head and looking at her wrist covered by her sleeve as if checking the time, even though Stark couldn't see. The thought was what counted, or something.

 

 

 

"Three weeks." he replied in a flat but slightly mocking tone. Gwen didn't like the implication much. "Do you feel guilty?" It sounded like there was a smug expression on his face. Gwen didn't like that tone. He was starting to get fucking cocky. Well, Stark, Gwen Stacy isn't capable of caring about anyone's well-being, especially her own.

 

 

 

You're right about one of those.

 

 

 

"No, I need to deal with real people. The guilt phase lasted like two seconds. But if you wanna like Avenge yourself, I’d be down to you breaking a few of my ribs?" Gwen giggled at her own joke, ignoring her innocent lie and not answering his offer. Stark made a horrified sound on the other end, and Keener and—yep, that was definitely Shuri—said "do it" in the background. See, the voices were split three against one! She was definitely winning... wait, what was she winning?

 

 

 

"I'm not breaking your ribs! What the hell, kid? Are you seriously okay?!" He'd asked that three times now. Why did he keep asking?! Did they reboot the fucking CPR? It's just unthinkable. Maybe he was talking to someone. At that thought, Gwen felt her stomach suddenly growl with inexplicable disappointment. She ignored it (like always. But Gwen was pretty sure she'd throw up if she ate anything right now).

 

 

 

"Jesus. Don't get so upset about it. 'No' would have been enough." Gwen rolled her eyes, trying to keep the feeling constricting her chest out of her voice. "But now I owe you a broken bone, so... if you ever get mad and wanna break something, call me." Gwen laughed outright. Broken bone deals were one of the ones Gwen never broke. She didn't hand them out willy-nilly, and Stark better not waste his. But the man seemed stubbornly unwilling to grasp the significance (probably because she wasn't a vigilante. Castle or Jones would get it. They took broken bone deals seriously too, and Gwen was proud to have a broken bone owed by each of them).

 

 

 

"You need help." Stark said seriously. Gwen could imagine him calling therapists as they spoke, or having FRIDAY call therapists (AI was so handy these days). But Gwen wouldn't go even if Stark paid for it. No amount of money was worth wasting a good person's time. And if Stark forced her, he'd lose his bone-breaking privileges.

 

 

 

"Aw, come on, that was hilarious." Gwen said with a smile. No one appreciates good humor anymore. "Besides, my physical health isn't as easy to break as one might think." No, Stacy, you're a fucking masochist. Her mental health, though? A whole other story.

 

 

 

"I'm more concerned about your mental health." Stark said, and Gwen froze for a minute, not even realizing she'd just thought that. Concerned? Abort, abort! Abort the fucking mission! NO! ABSOLUTELY NOT! Unacceptable! That is FUCKING NOT GOOD!!!

 

 

 

"Stay the fuck in your lane, Stark, or lose the bone-breaking privileges. I'm not at the tower because I don't want to deal with your fucking shit right now. And you fucking don't want to deal with mine." Gwen said into the phone in a completely different voice, practically dripping with venom. It was grim, sharp. It was threatening and cutting. And it reeked of 'get your fucking dog, bitch!'. Gwen rarely used it. It came out when she was trying to protect herself from things that made her whole world uncomfortable, sad, and angry. Protect herself from triggers other people could set off. Protect herself from nurturing hopes that were then cruelly ripped away in the worst way imaginable. It was a warning, and it took Stark a second to reply.

 

 

 

"Okay, I don't need those privileges. And cool it with the swearing, kid, god." Stark assured, ignoring the tone but getting the hint and dropping the subject, and Gwen let out a nasty chuckle that usually pissed off any adult she talked to. She could tell Stark made a face on the other end.

 

 

 

"Stark. A little advice: if you get bone-breaking privileges, you better keep that shit." Gwen said and reverted to her normal voice. All the anger evaporated. She didn't need to warn Stark off anymore, so there was no point. Maybe she was smart after all. "And I'm from Queens, not some fucking Rose Field or Wakanda, or wherever. Words don't mean shit when your face is a bloody pulp." You also come from Russia… Your point? ... Thought so.

 

 

 

She heard some disgruntled noise in the background and smirked slightly before the call abruptly ended. Good thing she didn't need Stark anymore. But why did she suddenly feel so hollow? She couldn't feel the presence of the voices in her head. As if she was alone. Empty. The emotions had left her, and she was just walking aimlessly. No thoughts entered her head; it was like she'd completely shut down. Maybe her social battery had died, if she even had one.

 

 

 

She welcomed the loneliness, like she always did.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

________________________________

 

 

 

If Gwen didn't have her Spider-Sense, she'd be dead.

 

 

 

She hadn't been listening to her sense enough to realize it was a fucking terrible idea. It was always right, and sometimes it felt like things were fine, and it was just a weird feeling. Gwen was paranoid even before the bite; HYDRA and Spec Ops did that to you if you stayed in long enough, and Gwen had essentially grown up on a battlefield. She'd come to understand she always had to be on alert if she got a tingle or whatever. Especially after she became homeless (well, she wasn't anymore, because Cable lost a bet and now his name was on Gwen's dirt-box of a studio apartment until she got evicted for not paying rent—it was hers).

 

 

 

But yeah, the point is, she really should have listened to her Spider-Sense more. Then maybe this whole mess could have been avoided.

 

 

 

You see, ever since she met this guy, her Spider-Sense had been tingling. She decided it was because she was in a setting where, if they teamed up, the people in the room could beat her half to death (if she fought the Avengers one-on-one, she was pretty sure she could hold her own). Whenever she saw Ross, he was with the Avengers in the same room. Probably because the first time she was an anomaly (a disgusting word, since Miguel called Miles that), and the other guy was a high-ranking, important adult with a stick up his ass (even if she couldn't punch to save her life, she had people for that. Ugh, officials). But after the second time, it became perfectly clear that Gwen wanted to send this guy to Canada. After the third, she found the Avengers wanted to send her to Mexico, and as it turned out, that didn't work, given that her plans were in the opposite direction (but she could hop on that train, since Mexico was farther, meaning the throw would require more force). After the fourth time, she decided the Avengers had earned the right to do it, since they'd been tolerating this asshole longer than she had, and that she was nothing if not fair (she couldn't imagine having to deal with this asshole every week, let alone twice a week).

 

 

 

Anyway, she never tried to hide the fact that she passionately hated this guy (he wasn't a good guy. He was probably the reason Gwen disliked going on missions with the Avengers, not the Avengers themselves. Whenever Ross gave orders, they were always doomed to fail, so Gwen never followed them. When Cap gave orders based on Ross's input, Gwen never obeyed, but when Cap gave orders on his own, without any influence from Ross, Gwen was 74 percent more likely to follow them). Ross was an arrogant, ignorant, and intolerant asshole who probably beat innocent people for fun. Gwen might be young, but she could sniff out a pedophile from across New York since she was ten, and Ross reeked of child molester.

 

 

 

She probably should have said something sooner, but who would believe her.

 

 

 

Turns out, she was fucking right—once again. And of course, it was during those eight weeks she was hiding from the Avengers that she uncovered Ross and got solid evidence. She was spending her time taking down these sex trafficking rings that kidnapped kids from all over, even if they had the slightest connection to mutants. It was a good way to clear her head (which probably should have been a red flag, but on the other hand, so was the opportunity to kill people while practically guaranteeing their bodies would never be found). And it smelled like Ross, because Ross hated mutants, he'd made that perfectly clear. Gwen was genuinely ashamed it took her so long to put it all together.

 

 

 

She knew she couldn't do anything about it directly, because Ross probably had a reason for setting up a hub in New York, where the fucking Avengers lived, and making it so easy to find. He was stupid, but not a fucking idiot (because somehow he hadn't been exposed yet). He either had a bunch of connections making it possible, or he really was just a fucking moron (probably both, if he thought no one would ever figure him out. Or maybe he wanted someone to figure him out. Bad guys did that sometimes). But, looking through the window of that warehouse, Ross was smiling in the middle of a conversation with another equally disgusting man, whom she recognized as one of his buddies (the great S.H.I.E.L.D. had been infiltrated again, but this time instead of pedophiles dominating the world, it was mutant-hating pedophiles). Children, no younger than five and no older than thirteen, were tied to the ceiling, naked, with whip marks all over their bodies; some were chained to the wall with large men doing obscene things to them; others were curled up and chained by their necks like animals. Every single one was covered in blood, and only a few had clothes on—those who did had them ripped to shreds. They were all starving and emaciated. Their rib cages were so prominent, their spines jutting at strange angles. Snot and tears streamed down their faces. They were all terrified, but somehow there was a sense of acceptance in their empty eyes; as if they had accepted that this was how they would die. They had lost all hope at such a young age. It made her blood boil.

 

 

 

Fuck rational thinking.

 

 

 

You should call Fury, said the voice in her head (you know, the reasonable one). Yeah, right, as if that was going to happen after the shit she pulled with Barnes and then with Stark. She'd have taken them all down if, by the end of the conversation, she wasn't on every one of their lists, because it would just be stupid not to put her in her place. And it would be stupid to come for her alone (they'd want a team effort or something. The Winter Soldier and Iron Man, now that would be a good fight), she'd kick their asses again, even if they were old, if they came for her alone. Stupid to go after a mutant if you aren't one yourself.

 

 

 

'Spider-Woman doesn't discriminate!'

 

 

 

"Oh, Ross~" Spidey sang out, smashing through the window (ugh, how gross that she sounded like one of them). She needed to calm down a bit; she didn't want to scare the kids even more. They could get hurt. She'd done this enough times to keep the conversation light and preferably non-threatening. Guns were pointed at her as she ignored the quiet voices in her head.

 

 

 

Call Team Red!

 

 

 

You've got this!

 

 

 

You need backup!

 

 

 

They won't get here in time!

 

 

 

You're all alone!

 

 

 

No one will save you!

 

 

 

...

 

 

 

I have to help.

 

 

 

"What the..." Ross's face contorted as he bolted for the door, leaving his puppets to fight, as usual. Gwen wouldn't stand for that; she needed answers. So she webbed him up and stuck him to the ceiling upside down, just as he was a few feet from the back exit. That didn't seem to stop the guy from shouting orders at the stunned men. It was quite a sight, actually. His face was red, purple, and so, so furious. And it was pretty hard to take him seriously while he was hanging upside down, his wig slipping. She even saw a few of the kids giggle, which filled her with pride (maybe they weren't completely broken after all. Maybe they could be happy again).

 

 

 

"You know, I'm not really surprised to find you here." she said casually, walking past and spinning a web to gag him. She didn't want to touch him, but then again, she didn't want to touch any of these people. Sometimes she had to get her hands dirty for the greater good (touching them to cuff them. They were disgusting). "Time to get to work." she muttered to herself, leaping up and webbing every single one of them to the ceiling, but not killing them. Not in front of the children. She didn't kill in front of children. In an alley, after the cops arrived? Maybe. But she'd never had a witness to any of her kills. Well, none that were alive. That's why Fury could actually confirm she killed people. Anyway, she only did it on special occasions, it's not like she had no self-control. But sometimes people needed to die, and she'd accepted that long ago.

 

 

 

Once she'd dealt with all the lackeys, who actually knew how to throw a punch (they weren't very skilled in martial arts, or with the weapons in their hands, for that matter), she dodged a small pocket knife, undoubtedly the one Ross had used to cut the webbing. So he was fighting back now? Did he really think he could physically overpower Gwen? Wow, no way. Gwen was a child soldier, an enhanced mutant, a former spec-ops woman, a part-time mercenary/assassin, and, for fuck's sake, Spider-Woman. And that was just her physical strength. Ross could be dead and not even know Gwen had killed him.

 

 

 

The children flinched as Gwen slammed him against the wall, her grip painfully tight, pressing his neck against the splintered wood just enough that he could barely wheeze. Under her grasp, he was slimy and slippery, and the smell of children's tears mixed with their own blood sharpened her senses. It only fueled her anger; she tightened her hand further, twisting it even more until she heard a crack and a sharp gasp, because Ross could barely breathe, let alone scream (good, she didn't like it when her victims screamed. It hurt her ears).

 

 

 

"You... won't... kill me." Ross gasped out, breathless. Gwen knew that, but she didn't like it, and neither did Ross. She squeezed a little tighter; if she caused him any more pain, he risked passing out, and that would be a possibility.

 

 

 

"And what's stopping me?" She slammed his head against the splitting wood again. He knew exactly what was stopping her. Her reputation. Ross would easily ignore that and spin lies. If he had the connections to keep this going for years and remain in the government, he definitely had a contingency for being caught. And the only irrefutable evidence was the children's testimony, but he'd kill himself and everyone else before he let them testify. Would anyone believe them? Some of them were mutants, and by law, they had about the same rights as a squirrel. It was too messy, and a trial would hurt them all, not to mention that Gwen's reputation was worthless. Formally, she was a homeless, worthless failure in everyone else's eyes. And Spider-Woman was—never mind JJJ or anyone else—a public menace and an unsanctioned vigilante. In the government's eyes, she was a dirty mutant.

 

 

 

No one would believe her.

 

 

 

"I'm too... important..." Ross let out a short, choked snort. Gwen loosened her grip on his neck but tightened it on his arm. "I thought you... were smarter... than this... Spidey." Gwen flared with anger and hurled Ross across the room. He landed on a pile of crates with a deafening crash.

 

 

 

"You'll go to jail." She was boiling with rage, her fists clenched, because she knew that wasn't even remotely realistic. The police would cover it up so thoroughly it would practically change color. All because it was just that bad. It was horrific, but apparently, they had an ego that was more important than justice. The justice that actually mattered. And also because it would change so many laws, because Ross had major pull in law enforcement—which meant extra work, and they didn't want to deal with it over a 'couple of mutant kids' or whatever. What a load of bullshit. There were only a few cops left in this world who actually cared about people. The rest didn't give a damn about things like this. They just let it happen, fully aware it was going on. They just didn't want to deal with it, even though it was their job, not the job of people like Gwen.

 

 

 

Fucking chickens.

 

 

 

"I could web you up right here and leave you for the cops." Gwen said, and Ross snorted arrogantly again, still stuck in the pile. She lifted him by his arm. His face was bruised and scraped, the force of the throw ruining his pathetic look a little. He gave her a disgusting smirk, which pissed Gwen off.

 

 

 

"Seems you have more important things to attend to." He pointed at the children, and Spidey looked back at the trembling kids, her gaze softening for a second (she reminded herself they were more important than Ross), getting distracted for a second as she scanned them, making sure there were no fatal wounds needing immediate attention. In that second, Ross flipped over and ran. Gwen's breath hitched just long enough for him to escape. He can flip you because he weighs literally as much as an orange, you dumbass. Eat a burger or something. She ignored that voice, shaking it off and standing up.

 

 

 

She should have gone after him.

 

 

 

Damn it.

 

 

 

I told you so!

 

 

 

And she couldn't go after him because she needed to make sure the kids were okay, and she had fucking no backup. She had no allies right now to suspect the bad guy, but that was the point of the job, wasn't it? Her task right now was to get the children to safety. To make sure they got the help they needed. It frustrated her immensely that Ross got away, but she'd never had to make a choice like this before. She always chose helping people immediately over pursuit.

 

 

 

You're the biggest dumbass in the world.

 

 

 

She sighed and approached the huddled group of children. She knelt down in front of the nearest one, trying to make herself smaller. Less of a threat. She wasn't going to force them to do anything they didn't want to, and she was going to help them. She needed them to know that, and by making herself smaller and less threatening, she wanted to convey it. She held her hands out in a peaceful gesture. Not close enough to touch them, but close enough to show care and make sure they were okay.

 

 

 

"Hey." Gwen said quietly, a stark contrast to the snarling, almost feral growl she'd used with Ross. Even she acknowledged it could be scary sometimes. "I'm not going to hurt you." The boy looked at her disbelievingly; he didn't trust her, and Gwen didn't expect him to. The rescue had come with a show. A bloody, brutal show that probably instilled more fear than hope. They needed to know the show was only for the bad guys, not for them. Never for them. "No, really, I'm here to help. Do you speak English?" she asked casually. Trying to seem cheerful and open. Friendly and kind. The boy nodded slowly. "I know what those jerks did to you, so you don't have to come over here, but I'm gonna call the police so you can be safe. Let me cut these ropes so I can get your friends down. I promise I won't hurt them." she said and jumped up, the children watching in fascination as she methodically cut and carefully caught each child hanging over a container full of something that smelled like blood. She gently led them away from the tanks before moving on to the next child. She joked and talked to the nearly silent children. Just to make the atmosphere lighter and less scary. It would be ominous if she did it silently. It was soothing and reassuring. After the last child, she looked back at the tanks.

 

 

 

They were going to drown them in blood. Probably for torture or punishment...

 

 

 

She ignored the anger stirred by the voices. Shut down the thought and made sure it wouldn't show to anyone but herself as it churned in her gut. She focused on not making threats in front of the children and on getting them out. She needed to calm them, not anger them. She needed to help them. Some of the children were completely naked, and she ripped jackets and shirts off the pedophiles to put on them.

 

 

 

"This is temporary, don't worry. You'll get new clothes." Gwen said, wrapping a girl with a broken leg in one of the oversized coats. She used her webbing as an improvised cast and slowly bundled her up, soothing her with kind words that didn't sound frightening. "Is it okay if I carry you?" The girl hesitated, and Gwen waited patiently until the girl broke down and started crying quietly. She didn't touch her, just sat nearby to be close, in case her services were needed.

 

 

 

"Grown-ups are so mean." she sobbed, and as Gwen looked around, all the other children seemed to agree. So they'd been failed by every adult in their lives, too. They should start a club. "They always hurt us." She spoke quietly for everyone. There were probably no less than a hundred children in the room. Gwen quickly did a count and got 105.

 

 

 

"Yeah, well lucky for all of us I’m not a grown up just yet." The girl looked up at her in awe and Gwen laughed. “Come on, what kinda grown up is 5, 3… Well besides Tony Stark.” That made the girl giggle and another boy look up in awe. She smiled at their glimmers of innocence they had clung on to. Good.

 

 

 

"You know Iron Man?" Gwen winced slightly, because she did know Iron Man, well enough to break his arm. Had these kids heard about that? Probably not, because a month ago they were being fucked over by inhuman bastards. They probably weren't even in New York a month ago. Did they even know they were in New York?

 

 

 

"Yeah, I'm Spider-Woman. Iron Man didn't send me, we had a bit of a... disagreement, but I can promise you, he'd want you all to be safe." Gwen said honestly. Tony really did care, probably more than most. That's why Gwen felt so bad about breaking his arm, because Tony had at least tried to be kind, unlike the others. And now he'd never be kind to her again after that little stunt.

 

 

 

Remember the phone call... he was concerned.

 

 

 

Focus on the mission!

 

 

 

The police might lie to the kids (say everything was okay, but Gwen wouldn't). She wouldn't lie to kids who'd been lied to their whole lives. "I'm gonna hand you over to the police, and they'll take you to a hospital. To the good adults. Like Iron Man and Captain America," she told them, because the police might not like her but some could look past that to help people who needed it... some.

 

 

 

The children hesitated for a moment before nodding. The girl let her pick her up. Gwen complied and, pulling out a phone, led the children out into the cold night air. She punched in a number, her hands shaking slightly because she hadn't tried to call anyone in weeks. But there was one person who could help these kids without asking any questions. One person who would let her go and not pursue her while she was getting the children to safety.

 

 

 

Gwen didn't trust him. But then again, Gwen didn't trust anyone. He was a cop, and if Gwen wasn't careful, this man would arrest her. But he was one of the few officers who put people's well-being above his own ego. Looking at the shivering children, she steeled her resolve and pressed the call button. It rang, but the voices said nothing, so Gwen took that to mean she had their approval too (she shouldn't need it, but at this point in her existential crisis, it was vital. She hated herself for it).

 

 

 

"Mahoney, I have a pick up at pier 12."

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

________________________________

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Bucky's purpose changed two years ago.

 

 

 

When he saw Natasha and Steve for the first time in what felt like forever. When he remembered the two of them for the first time. Remembered their love, and Steve's friendship, the one he'd always felt was more than just friendship. Remembered who they were to each other. He had been just a mindless shell. He'd been reprogrammed countless times after every mission. Back then, he didn't care. He didn't care who he killed. He didn't care who he hurt. He didn't care what it meant.

 

 

 

Then he was deprogrammed, and he suddenly realized how monstrous he had been. The people he'd killed, and the work he'd done, no matter how unwillingly—for HYDRA, it was unforgivable. He had caused people unspeakable pain, so severe that at certain moments they begged for death. Seeing Natasha, he understood he wouldn't have to worry about her seeing him as a monster. She understood that feeling of surrender. She understood the strength it took to get back on the path to redemption. She understood what it was like to accept one's fate. After all, they had both accepted theirs long ago. As for Steve, Bucky wasn't sure, not knowing if Steve would still consider him a friend after all the killings he'd done. And Steve had accepted him, saying he had also felt more than friendship for him. They never thought they'd see each other again, and they hadn't even said goodbye.

 

 

 

It was awful. Cruel. Unethical. But... it was their life. And they had accepted their choices as their own. Because they had no other choice.

 

 

 

But then Natasha told him and Steve that they had a child – a daughter. A child. She was created from their genes and Steve's DNA, which had been introduced into her to conceive the child. She carries half of Bucky's blood. Perhaps there's something of his personality in her, or maybe Natasha's or Steve's. She was born into this world from their love and attachment. Their child was born in a world of blood, in a world of love.

 

 

 

When she told them, everything changed.

 

 

 

He needed to find the child. It was like a protective, persistent urge had been triggered. But then he started worrying about what would happen when she was finally found. Bucky was afraid he would have to explain that feeling of humility and acceptance of one's fate, even a horrific one. To explain to his daughter that her father is a monster.

 

 

 

Then he started worrying that his daughter already knew what that feeling of humility and acceptance was like. And for some reason, thinking about that was even worse. The thought made him sick.

 

 

 

He and Steve were in their room in the Avengers Tower. Well, it was actually a proper modern apartment. Spacious, with an open-plan living room and kitchen. Three bedrooms, though they only needed one, each with its own bathroom. Stark had been very generous, providing it for them, but Natasha, rolling her eyes, told him Stark was just showing off. Somehow, Bucky understood that the man was showing off not so much his money, but his generosity. Stark just waved off their thanks.

 

 

 

But when he saw Stacy... Gwendolyn Stacy... why did that name seem so familiar? The memory was stuck, like on the tip of his tongue, but still wouldn't come. It was awful. If he could just figure out who this child was, maybe he'd stop seeing her in his dreams.

 

 

 

But Bucky knew nothing about Gwen Stacy. He'd never met her before. He'd never met any child soldiers; he would have remembered if he had. It's just... Gwen had looked scared. The same hunted look that had flashed across the face of that child in the white room. The exact same horror and realization that no one would save her, even though she was in a room full of heroes. Why was she so frightened in a room full of people who protected kids just like her every day (they literally had an exact same spider kid - Peter Parker)? Was he the only one thinking about it? Gwen shouldn't have been that scared in that situation if he hadn't done something not necessarily bad, but not right either. Bucky knew nothing about the child, but he knew she had been betrayed too many times. He knew this child had had to kill. She'd had to survive on her own. She'd had to take care of herself because no one was looking out for her. He knew the look of a soldier after a war, and it was awful to see it reflected in a child's eyes.

 

 

 

Steve had checked Gwen's alibi with Fury, but came back saying nothing. So Bucky concluded that it couldn't have been Stacy in that room after all.

 

 

 

He supposed Stacy was a fairly common surname.

 

 

 

But he still couldn't stop thinking about it.

 

 

 

"She just... I don't know, she reminded me of her." Bucky said to Steve in the privacy of their room. Steve looked up at him for a moment from across the room, then stood and walked over, placing his book on the nightstand and sitting opposite him, crossing his legs as Bucky mirrored his movements. It was the same pose they used when talking about his returning memories. The motion brought relief. Bucky felt himself relax a little. "She definitely wasn't her, but I get the feeling she was like a..." Bucky trailed off, looking not at him but at the sheets, unable to find the right word to describe the child he had confronted today.

 

 

 

"Stacy." Steve supplied helpfully. Bucky nodded, but remained silent for a while until Steve spoke. "She is not our daughter." Steve told him firmly. There was such certainty in his voice. It usually soothed him, gave him strength, solidified his decisions – sometimes justified them. Today, it only pushed him further away. He might not know much about Gwen Stacy, but he knew for a fact that the girl was hiding something serious. A dark secret that was consuming her. It was eating her alive, and no one was even looking her way to help. It was frightening. The sheer fact that people could care so little as to not notice her drowning in that ink-black pit. A pit you can't climb out of alone. The same one Bucky had once drowned in. Maybe they could help him, but if they could, why hadn't they done it yet?

 

 

 

"But... she could have be." Bucky exclaimed desperately. Being a child like Stacy, she would understand what Bucky had become. She would understand the feeling of acceptance. It would be easier for her to accept Bucky. Easier to explain what he had done. Stacy could understand. She wasn't as innocent as she should have been. Bucky felt guilty for wishing it, because their daughter—no matter what—would be perfect. Stacy wasn't perfect enough to have retained her innocence, and that's precisely what Bucky wanted to see in his daughter. It was a terrible thing to think. He wanted his daughter to be innocent for as long as possible, but... would she accept Bucky as a father if she were innocent?

 

 

 

"No, sources confirm she grew up in Queens, no records of her being a POW. She might not be Helen's daughter, but S.H.I.E.L.D. officially never found her on a HYDRA base. The records state that Galya was there with you. Stacy was found in a fire at an orphanage near where Helen worked when she was six or seven. The only survivor. I checked with Fury." Steve laid out all the details for him, and Bucky slumped with mild disappointment and something else. Bucky wasn't sure if it was relief or fear, most likely both. Steve gently touched his knee. "Buck?"

 

 

 

"Steve... I..." He didn't know how to say what he wanted, but it was okay, Steve would give him all the time in the world to find the right words. But whatever he said would sound bad because of what he was implying. "I want to find her. I really want to find her. But what if, when she realizes who I am..." He didn't need to finish the sentence. He looked at Steve just enough for him to get it. An expression of enlightenment and understanding dawned on his face.

 

 

 

"You think Stacy would understand? Understand what... we had to do?" Bucky winced and nodded. Steve leaned back slightly. "Stacy is strange, isn't she? She probably would..." he said, almost smiling.

 

 

 

"She has the same look in her eyes as me and Nat, Steve. In her eyes. She's already killed for someone." Bucky said, his voice a little lower, desperate. Steve nodded and rubbed his knee.

 

 

 

"I know, Buck... there's no proof, but... I know." Steve said, a little quieter. "She hasn't said anything about killings, and I haven't seen her do it, or the people she's killed. She's a master at hiding it. But… she still does it, according to Nat. Maybe not for someone else, but she still does." he told him, giving his knee a slight squeeze. Steve was worried too. Almost unsure. It threw Bucky off a little.

 

 

 

"I just feel like... she... yeah." Bucky faltered, and Steve smirked, watching him struggle. Bucky hated it when he teased him without saying a word, but it was oddly comforting, even if a little annoying. "Can you tell me... about her?" Bucky surprised himself by asking. Steve only froze in shock for a second before becoming thoughtful.

 

 

 

"Hmmm." Steve thought, then went into shock again, almost stunned. "I honestly don't know that much about her." Steve said, and that confused Bucky too. "But she's a master finder."

 

 

 

"A finder of things?" Bucky asked. That was a bit odd, but it sounded useful.

 

 

 

"Yeah. People, objects, anything. She's known for picking up the slightest hint and tracking it to the source." Okay, yes, that was very useful.

 

 

 

"That seems very useful." Bucky told him, and Steve nodded in agreement.

 

 

 

"Yeah, that's probably why Natasha told her." Bucky looked at him confused, and Steve continued. "Natasha told her about our daughter. She's running her own investigation. Keeping an ear to the ground, finding leads, but not necessarily seeking them out, something like that. Nat just told her to keep a subtle watch, and if she finds something, she'll probably track it down before handing it over to us if it goes beyond her reach." Bucky must have looked uncertain, because the hand was back on his knee. They were entrusting their most precious secret to an unstable being they knew almost nothing about. What if Stacy messed up? She was just a child, after all. The hand on his knee tightened. "She's good, Buck." Steve assured him. It soothed his inner turmoil a little. He sighed. He didn't understand why Natasha hadn't recruited her immediately, instead of waiting six months or maybe more. Surely Gwen had heard something about Galya while working with the team. Surely, if she was as good as Natasha had told Steve. Very little escaped the Black Widow.

 

 

 

"She's a kid too..." Bucky meekly pointed out, and Steve's expression softened and hardened at the same time. Stacy must have had a tough love kind of situation with Natasha. Or just an authoritative one? Professional? She was a child who acted like a soldier. She probably had to act professionally, since she wasn't formally part of the team.

 

 

 

"Stacy doesn't kill." Bucky frowned. Steve didn't believe either of those statements, and Bucky could read him like a book. He called him out on it because they couldn't afford such illusions.

 

 

 

"You don't really believe that." he accused softly, and Steve looked down at his knees, removing his hand and clenching it with the other. A sadness enveloped them. Sadness for a child who had to grow up so fast and lose a piece of her innocence. They were putting her in situations that stripped that from her. It hurt, and it made them harden towards her. Pretending she wasn't a child at all was easier. Pretending it didn't pierce their hearts and didn't matter was easier than letting the guilt consume them. They couldn't afford that, no matter how sad it was.

 

 

 

"Nat said there have never been bodies left behind, so..." Steve tried to justify. In the quiet of the room, they were allowed to feel the guilt of corrupting this child further than she already was. Of ruining her, instead of helping her.

 

 

 

"Easier to pretend you don't know?" Steve nodded. Bucky leaned back. He understood that. It was easier to pretend Galya was enjoying life, not sitting in a HYDRA camp, being sent on missions and killing innocent targets. "No bodies?" he asked. Steve nodded again. Wow. This kid was good, even if Natasha couldn't find the evidence. Was she a mercenary or an assassin? Did the kid work for someone? He hoped not. He wasn't sure which was worse, working for someone or doing it yourself.

 

 

 

"Natasha and Fury suspect it. But even S.H.I.E.L.D. hasn't found the bodies, they don't even know the victims." he said quietly. Bucky listened with a more serious, expressionless face. They weren't looking at each other. "But Stacy doesn't do what she does without a good reason. At least, that's what Fury says, and I may not fully trust her, but I won't question his word on Stacy." Bucky understood what he meant. That Steve couldn't question Fury regarding Stacy. Because they knew nothing about her. As far as he knew, Fury and Stacy's relationship was far more complex than just professional. It gave the impression that Fury trusted Stacy, and that doesn't just happen. As always.

 

 

 

"The kid's good." Bucky remarked, without a trace of humor or cheer. Steve nodded in response. The kid seemed to have skills. Not just in combat. In covert affairs too. Like it was breathing for her.

 

 

 

There was something about her. He knew Steve, and Natasha too, felt it as well. Something they were missing, but apparently couldn't grasp. All he could do was believe that Stacy wasn't who he initially thought she was. Believe that Stacy would help them and not betray them. Believe that Stacy really was as lonely as she presented herself.

 

 

 

He just hoped it wasn't a mistake.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

________________________________

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Eight Years Ago.

2010, Canada.

 

 

 

 

 

 

The return was hell.

 

 

 

She supposed her expectations had risen. Spending all that time with MJ, Peter, and Ned for 9 months. Studying in school and the library. Reading with MJ, building LEGOs with Ned, and watching Star Wars with Peter. It had been fun. The kind of fun she genuinely considered as such. Things she didn't even know she enjoyed doing. She was allowed to make her own choices and decide what they would do and how to spend their time. She loved relaxing and watching movies with her friends. Binge-watching Star Wars at ten p.m. Even if she didn't need to train, it was nice to have some activity besides fighting. It was nice not to be yelled at by everyone every time she spoke or had a question. It was nice to just spend time with people who wanted to spend time with her.

 

 

 

It was almost too good to be true.

 

 

 

If those nine months had been a dream, she wouldn't have been surprised. Now, stepping off the plane ramp with a duffel bag and a backpack, she was returning to her old life. She was waking up and returning to reality. A reality where people screamed at her every second of every day and trained her until she lost the ability to move. She expected it when she exited the plane. But it didn't happen. Not immediately, anyway.

 

 

 

The first thing that happened was someone she wasn't entirely unhappy to see again shoved something right in her face. She almost smiled at the familiar mop of chestnut hair.

 

 

 

Wade Wilson was the only kind person left alive. He wasn't exactly responsible with her, and Gwen often acted more like his babysitter than the other way around, but Wade joked with her and laughed with her kindly. He had a confident smile. Right now, a camera was pointed at her, and Gwen tilted her head, puzzled by his antics, which she still wasn't entirely used to.

 

 

 

"What are you doing?" she asked, a note of curiosity in her voice. She should get used to not showing emotions for the next few months. If she misbehaved, they might send her back to New York. She wanted to go back to her friends. But Wade didn't care if she showed emotions or not (part of why she liked him).

 

 

 

"You know those videos of soldiers coming home?" he asked, and Gwen thought for a second before nodding, vaguely recalling Ned crying over those videos on a beat-up laptop at MJ's apartment, while she, Peter, and MJ had laughed at him good-naturedly (he called them heartless because it was so heartwarming, and they didn't even acknowledge it, but she, MJ, and Peter just laughed harder). "Well, I'm doing that, but like, in reverse. Soldiers returning to war. This is gonna go viral!" Gwen shook her head affectionately (MJ sometimes did that when she, Ned, and Peter did something silly or dumb).

 

 

 

"You do realize I'm a global secret, right?" Gwen remarked, stepping around Wade to walk the short path to the car Wade was supposed to pick her up in. Wade snorted and turned to follow her. Gwen tried to ignore the way her heart clenched at the statement. It reminded her she wasn't quite normal (try being completely abnormal).

 

 

 

"Since when are you so self-aware about your current situation?" Gwen shrugged in response and gave a cheerful smile to the camera as Wade turned it towards her. She was just glad it was Wade picking her up and not someone else. The small, nice things that happened with him allowed her to smile.

 

 

 

She had missed Wade.

 

 

 

They drove to the base where the soldiers (it still didn't sit right with her, even two years later, that she was in an all-male spec-ops unit and the only girl) were lining up and running drills. It felt eerily familiar and made her nervous. Having seen what regular kids did, she knew this was drastically different (Ned mentioned going to a coding summer camp, but they did swimming and stuff there, and Gwen somehow knew that's not what he meant at all, even if she'd never been to summer camp before).

 

 

 

Wade dropped her off where she was supposed to meet Skip—at a bunker-like building near the center of the camp—and wished her luck before heading off to run other errands he was probably assigned. She steeled herself before entering the fortified stone building. Pushing the heavy door open, Gwen felt a sense of foreboding wash over her. The office/bunker was pitch black, and Gwen had to wait a minute for her eyes to adjust. Not even a window was open, and once the door closed, the darkness swallowed her whole.

 

 

 

"Welcome back." a sickly voice sounded in the dark room. Gwen made out a figure, like an official barley, in the darkness. The voice was unmistakable, and Gwen straightened up, putting her hands behind her back. It was more of a reflex than anything else.

 

 

 

"Sir?" she asked to confirm it was Skip, even if she already knew the answer. His voice had changed a bit since she last heard it—almost a year had passed, after all. It sounded like him, but it had never sounded so... creepy. The foreboding in her gut intensified, and a feeling like she'd swallowed lead settled in.

 

 

 

"We missed you, Gwendolyn." he said, and Gwen flinched at her full name. She didn't like the way he said it. "How was New York?"

 

 

 

"It was fine, sir." she said, and she felt Skip slowly approaching. A feeling of dread washed over her. She grew nervous. Why couldn't the lights be on? Maybe it would be more comfortable for her…

 

 

 

You shouldn't strive for comfort.

 

 

 

Gwen was suddenly glad it was dark. She paled. Had her time in New York made her think she deserved comfort? Oh no, that wasn't good. Spec-ops service was anything but comfortable, and adapting back to it from New York would be harder than from a HYDRA base. And then, if she behaved, she'd go back to New York and ruin her progress. Oh no.

 

 

 

"That's good." Skip said, and his voice was closer. He was oblivious to the turmoil in Gwen's head. "Do you know why Wilson brought you here?" To get back in shape for the summer, right? She thought it was obvious. Why was he asking obvious questions? When a superior asked obvious questions, it usually meant he was teasing Gwen. It was a sign she was in trouble. But what had she done wrong?

 

 

 

He knows you don't want to be here.

 

 

 

"No, sir? I thought it was to... get back in shape for the season." Gwen stammered, slightly confused by the question. She immediately regretted her hesitation when she felt the slap. She turned her head to the side; Skip didn't even notice the slap. Gwen already knew what it was for.

 

 

 

"Yes, reconditioned and retrained." Gwen froze in place. She had only heard the word 'retrained' in HYDRA, used in reference to the Soldier. But it had never been applied to her. Every time the Soldier was 'retrained,' he forgot who Gwen was. Gwen felt her breath catch. What if she forgot who Wade was? What if she forgot Peter, MJ, and Ned? What if she forgot New York? What if she hurt them, like the Soldier had almost hurt her? Gwen couldn't handle the thoughts, feeling the air leave her lungs. Skip seemed not to notice or care, continuing. "You see, you've had your first real taste of freedom, if I'm correct." Gwen didn't like where this was going. Freedom was wonderful, and now she was going to forget it. Why did they even let her have it? "You made your own choices and all that. But here? You have no choices, my girl." Gwen lowered her head. The hope that had haunted her for the last nine months vanished. Shattered into pieces, like all good dreams. The darkness she had pushed away during her time with Peter, MJ, and Ned, in school and at home, rose up and made itself known at the forefront of her consciousness. The reality she would have to face upon returning to her real life. The battles, the bloodshed, and the torture were her real life. Movie nights and quiet reading were a distant fantasy she would never truly see again. The burden of the deaths she'd caused and the blood leaving red traces on everything she touched or did would always be on her shoulders.

 

 

 

She had ignored the red for too long.

 

 

 

"I-I know, sir." she whispered, and suddenly the dark figure was right in front of her.

 

 

 

Gwen felt fear climb up her throat as she looked up at the sickly, cream-colored teeth smiling menacingly down at her. As if he was about to do something Gwen wouldn't like. But Gwen was never allowed to do things she liked. That wasn't her reality. She wasn't allowed to want anything.

 

 

 

"Yes, but just to be sure." the General said and made an obvious gesture that Gwen felt more than saw. She was confused about what the General was pointing at. "Take it off." Gwen was bewildered.

 

 

 

"Take what…" And then Gwen understood. She looked down at her uniform. The combat pants she had to subtly hike up every few seconds, the baggy vest with too many pockets. She hadn't been re-issued her weapons yet, so she only had the few knives she'd brought with her and the homemade collapsible sword (a sword that worked like a switchblade, with adjustable angles or three segments, which could also function as a hook. And it folded up neatly and compactly, so it just looked like a slightly larger switchblade. Wade said it was cool). Dread dawned on her face as she realized what Skip wanted from her… but it was… wrong. "S-sir…"

 

 

 

"This." She felt the General's hands go down and yank the belt of her loose combat pants, pulling her boots off with them. Gwen felt her face flush with shame and embarrassment. Fear made her tremble. This was wrong!

 

 

 

"S-sir, that's very…" Gwen tried to stammer and received another slap. Her cheek burned, and she didn't dare raise her hands to soothe it.

 

 

 

"Quiet, soldier." the General growled, continuing to undress the young girl. Gwen fell silent, and, once fully undressed, was grateful for the room's darkness. Embarrassment washed over her. A flash of anger born from fear made her look towards the heavy door before she ultimately dismissed the thought. When Skip pressed her against the wall, she noticed the General wasn't fully dressed either. No, no! This was very, very wrong!

 

 

 

Make him stop!

 

 

 

"Wh…" Gwen whimpered softly. Skip didn't hear her. She wasn't sure if he even wanted to. Gwen's mind was too loud to form coherent thoughts, let alone words. She wanted it to stop. She didn't like it. It was wrong.

 

 

 

"I told you. I missed you, Gwen." the creepy voice uttered. And Gwen would remember that tone forever. She knew it would return; deep down, she knew she would hear it again. When someone spoke to her in that tone. She would forever associate it with what had just happened in that bunker.

 

 

 

The rest was a blur. She remembered the pain. The sharpest pain, piercing her from a part of her body she knew wasn't to be touched without permission. She remembered being told not to scream if she wanted it to stop, and biting down on fabric until she tasted blood. She remembered the smell of blood, the taste of blood and bile, but never seeing it. She remembered fumbling to put her clothes back on in the dark, then stumbling out into the painfully blinding daylight. Her head was too hot and aching. She squeezed her eyes shut with a hiss, but was immediately met with the images she remembered from the bunker and tried to suppress a scream.

 

 

 

Wade was waiting for her where he'd dropped her off, and Gwen stumbled her way over to her bunkmate. Wade put a hand on her shoulder, as he always did when she was about to fall. Walking hurt, and she was sure sitting would hurt too. This time, when Wade touched her, Gwen flinched so violently that Wade pulled his hand back as if burned. Too fast.

 

 

 

"Kiddo?" Wade asked, almost concerned, and Gwen remembered the promise Skip had extracted from her. He had ordered her not to tell anyone. Otherwise, she would never be allowed back to New York. She had to get out of here, she understood that now more than ever. The longer she stayed away from Skip, the less she would have to do... that again. "You okay?" Wade's voice cut through her jumbled thoughts and froze on the old man's face.

 

 

 

She was a soldier. She was supposed to be obedient. She couldn't make her own choices. It didn't matter what she wanted. She had to do what her commander said. No questions. If she was ordered to forget something, she forgot it in an instant. She moved on. Kept pushing. No emotions. She was obedient and followed orders. Complied without question. Served and fought for her General. That was Gwen. Gwen was a soldier. No freedom of thought or will. No freedom.

 

 

 

That was Gwen's reality.

 

 

 

"Yes, sir."

 

 

 

 

 

 

________________________________

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

2018, New York

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

She had a job to do.

 

 

 

At least, that was her 'excuse' (which wasn't really an excuse, because she genuinely had work to do that wasn't meant for the Avengers). For the last four days, she had been laying low, following the acrid scent Ross left all over the city (apparently, he'd been at it for a long time. Wade called her and Matt bloodhounds—she didn't know what that was, maybe some Canadian thing—and even they couldn't have predicted this. It still made sense and wasn't surprising at all, but still. It's not like they were deliberately ignoring it). It was disgusting and dirty, and she could have easily located every single one of the rings. But that wouldn't solve the problem, only quiet it down. Mediate? Not solve it completely.

 

 

 

She needed to eliminate Ross or some other head honcho to truly fix the issue.

 

 

 

This had nothing to do with the Avengers. She couldn't go back to the tower and answer for it because all her focus was on him right now. So she was fully within her rights to ignore Fury's mission brief about Chicago. They should know by now that she was unreliable and needed space (even if she got a five-week supply). She was absorbed in everything happening outside the little Avengers bubble (it was much cleaner in there). She wasn't going to force any of those kids to testify, but she would deliver Ross to justice, even if it was the last thing she did.

 

 

 

There were many things she'd like to do as the last act of her life.

 

 

 

The new job was also clearing her head. For the last four days, the voices had been almost silent because she had no time or energy to focus on them. Just focus on this. It didn't matter that she'd barely slept. It didn't matter that she'd hardly eaten and her stomach was growling.

 

 

 

After four fucking days of searching the minor rings, scouring them for new leads, she finally found something worthwhile. Well, it was supposed to be worthwhile. It was an Irish trafficker, alone in a supposed sex warehouse Ross was renting out. He wasn't chained up, so it seemed he was there willingly. No guards, no drugs. No victims, no children. Just a disgusting old man who didn't seem to speak English.

 

 

 

"Fáilte, Damhán Alla." (Welcome, Spider.) he said with a thick Irish accent. Even though she was on the rafters and visibly noticeable, Gwen had made her presence obvious—the guy was clearly waiting for her. Gwen didn't hesitate to reply in her own Irish accent (What? She'd done undercover work too... and learning new languages was fun. She'd learned Irish at 13 when she found a book on it in the library and just decided to spend a weekend cramming the language to annoy MJ, because she hated the Irish accent. She proudly admits to mastering it).

 

 

 

"Cá bhfuil Ross?" (Where is Ross?) she uttered in a quiet, almost grim voice, silently dropping down a few feet from the man. No humor or emotion. Professional. This was serious. It might also have been because Gwen was tired and not in the mood for jokes. When she spoke a foreign language, it was usually for evidence or interrogation (at least right now, that was the only purpose. Technically English was a foreign language to her, but she only swore in Russian now, as part of her everyday vocabulary). The man's yellow smile became saccharine sweet, reminding her of old HYDRA agents from her childhood. (Ugh. Disgusting. Memories!)

 

 

 

"Leis na Avengers, ar ndóigh." (With the Avengers, of course.) The man replied with his sickly sweet smile, revealing more yellowed, rotten teeth. Gwen wrinkled her nose under the mask. Gross. Like a mint, his breath smelled of sauerkraut; and Gwen had a very sensitive nose, especially when she was hungry, and right now she was very, very hungry—so a big thank you to anyone who kindly uses a toothbrush.

 

 

 

"Ansin cad atá á dhéanamh agat anseo?" (Then what are you doing here?) It was kind of weird. An old man in dire need of dental hygiene, standing alone in a deserted warehouse. Why would Ross do this? Was it a trap? What was he planning?

 

 

 

"Dúirt Boss go raibh mé in ann súgradh leat." (The Boss said I could play with you.) She hated when criminals said 'play,' as if they took pleasure in making innocent people bleed or torturing them. Gwen had plenty of quips and one-liners, but she never took pleasure in her victims bleeding. It was cliché and insane. That's why she never smiled when she killed, not even for show. It just gave the impression she was getting some sick enjoyment out of it, which she wasn't. She didn't enjoy the killings; she only killed out of necessity or just in case. She always knew when she was going to kill, no 'ifs' about it. She was going to kill this guy because Ross surely had some future plan, and it was already too complicated to track him without another crazy variable. She'd get the necessary information and kill this guy when he was done. She didn't like playing with her victims.

 

 

 

"Sea?" (Yeah?) asked Gwen with a slight smirk under her mask. She kicked the guy in the stomach so fast he didn't even process that he was on the other side of the room. The action was too swift and unpredictable. She used the moment when her voice sounded calm, but her actions were lightning-fast. The moment unfolded too quickly for this guy to block or resist. Ross had underestimated her, like everyone else. She had the guy down in four seconds, not giving him a chance to rethink his stance on Gwen actually being strong. Now there was an unconscious being on the floor. Gwen didn't take her eyes off him for a second.

 

 

 

Gwen scanned her surroundings with her enhanced senses. No other enemies. No victims. No items. No clues. Except for the guy in front of her. She didn't hear or sense anything else. This guy must have been a distraction. She had no other leads; it implied a dead end. Ross knew she had no more leads. Gwen looked at the unconscious man again and smirked. 'But he just wants you to think that.' Looks like it was interrogation time.

 

 

 

Gwen sighed as she webbed the man to an old chair that looked like it was about to fall apart (god knows what it was doing here; the man definitely hadn't brought it. It was covered in cobwebs). The man wouldn't be able to run from her; he wasn't even enhanced, and Gwen had her webbing—so even if he broke the chair, he'd still be trapped (if things got worse, he'd be dead before he took three steps). Besides, he didn't seem that important, so he wouldn't have any crucial information. She just needed one little slip-up from this man. Something minor. Anything.

 

 

 

The girl slapped the man across the head, and his head jerked forward, but he didn't fully wake up. Then she hit a pressure point on his neck, causing the man to wake up with a searing pain shooting down his back, gasping as he came to.

 

 

 

"Ba chóir duit labhairt." (You should talk.) Gwen whispered quietly into the man's ear, tilting the chair back. It was a threat, and Gwen wasn't in the mood to torture this guy, so she hoped the painful awakening would be enough to make him talk. Anyway, she had little material for interrogation, so she took out a small switchblade and nicked the man's cheek, drawing blood.

 

 

 

"Ní mharóidh tú mé." (Y-You won't kill me.) the man said defiantly. Gwen almost felt like laughing. Being this close to the man, she could smell the scent of semen from a recent sexual encounter. With a child. If the man thought he was leaving this warehouse alive, he was in for a rather brutal disappointment. Or death. Not alive? He wasn't going to leave this warehouse alive at all.

 

 

 

"An é sin a d'inis do mháistir duit?" (Is that what your master told you?) Gwen asked, a hint of amusement in her voice. People usually assumed Spider-Woman didn't kill because she never left corpses. What they didn't know was that Spider-Woman killed when she needed to. While she didn't advertise it, she didn't hide it either. She just didn't like leaving evidence. "Lig dom tú a chur ar an eolas ansin." (Then let me inform you.) She flipped over the chair, pulling off her mask, her hood staying up as she landed, and looked the man directly in the eyes. It wouldn't matter if he saw her face, because the stupid man was practically dead anyway. "insíonn siad duit nach féidir le duine ar bith na comhlachtaí a fháil riamh." (They tell you that because no one can ever find the bodies.) she whispered, and the man froze in fear, staring into the eyes of a sixteen-year-old. He was sure they were tired, but there was something else lurking in them. God, that flip was making him dizzy. She really needed to eat.

 

 

 

"C-Ca-Cad ba mhaith leat a fháil amach!" (W-Wh-What do you want to know!) the man quickly, desperately, mumbled. He was going to be so easy to break. He clearly thought he could slip away once he stunned Gwen or did something else. Gwen had quickly turned the tables in her favor; it was clear this guy was only here to taunt her since her leads had hit a dead end. Joke's on him, though, because Gwen was clearly getting more information than Ross probably expected.

 

 

 

"Gach rud." (Everything.) Gwen said, leaning back in the chair and stepping away. The man started talking.

 

 

 

"Níl a fhios agam aon rud!" (I d-don't know anything!) the man said frantically and Gwen sighed as she took out her switch sword and flicked it out so it would stab the man above the shoulder in a shallow wound, the man gritted his teeth in pain. God, was she going for a lazy torture session? What had the world come to?

 

 

 

"Ní rogha duit é luí." (Lying is not an option.) Gwen said with boredom in her voice as the man screamed when she pushed the blade in a little deeper. God, he should just talk already. He knew he was going to crack, just like Gwen knew. She just needed to get this over with, finish the job, sleep, eat, and sleep some more, maybe take a good shower. Her stomach rumbled quietly; thankfully, the man was in too much pain to hear it.

 

 

 

"Ceart go leor ceart go leor! Tá bailiúchán le bheith in aice leis an Empire State Building. Is sa chás go bhfaigheann ár mbainisteoir gach rud. Tá sé cosúil le mol dúinn." (Alright, alright! There's a gathering near the Empire State Building. That's where our boss handles everything. It's like a hub for us.) Too much information, too good to be true. No one—no matter how stupid—would give up a hub location that easily, even under light interrogation. Especially not for an operation kept secret for years, with the head of this illegal activity being an official Secretary of State. Gwen quickly struck a pressure point on the man's chest.

 

 

 

"Caillfidh tú géag. Just a insint dom an fhírinne agus beidh mé ar mo bhealach." (Dude, you're going to lose a limb. Just tell me the truth, and I'll be on my way.) Gwen said politely as the man grimaced and spat on the ground near his boot. Gwen raised an eyebrow, so that's how they were going to play this game. Gwen might be tired, but she could still make this man's last minutes a living hell, make him beg for death.

 

 

 

Gwen pocketed the switch sword swiftly and took out a loose nail from the floorboards. She drove it into a pressure point on the man's shoulder, and his eyes widened in pain. With her other hand, she struck a point on his chest to prevent him from screaming, and the man struggled harder and harder, experiencing unbearable pain, unable to cry out but yearning to (just like Gwen when they used the same technique on her for days on end). This technique caused hellish pain, and Gwen released both pressure points after 30 seconds, which must have felt like hours to the man. The man let out a choked cry, catching his breath.

 

 

 

"Ná ... ... tá a fhios agam i bhfad ... go díreach ... tá d-titim eile ... ag dul go ... h-tarlú in ... p-pier 14 in ... t-dhá uair an chloig." (I-I don't... know m-much... j-just that... another drop-off... is... going to... happen at... P-Pier 14 in... t-two hours.) the man stammered out. Gwen checked her phone; it was 9:36 PM. The Avengers were on a mission in Chicago when all this was happening. That's how Ross managed to hide it. The Avengers get sent on missions that seem more important than minor drug traffickers while Ross handles the trafficking. This guy was clearly set up as a distraction for the next two hours, probably to hurt Gwen and act inappropriately—disgusting. Ross was probably going to monitor the drop-off remotely, but even if he wasn't, he should stop it. It sounded serious.

 

 

 

"Go raibh maith agat. Beidh sin ar fad." (Thank you. That will be all.) The man's sigh of relief was cut short by a blow to his throat. Gwen stood up slowly, ending the man's life in an instant with a simple movement. She didn't like drawn-out deaths. Only when necessary. But this guy had been more useful than she initially thought. Gwen didn't bother with the whole 'pay respects to the dead after you kill them' nonsense. It seemed too dramatic to her. She was more of a 'need to dispose of the body to get some sleep' type.

 

 

 

If Ross was doing this while the Avengers were away, it meant he had called for the mission. Fury had called her for that mission too, but she just hadn't answered (and was glad she didn't. All of Ross's missions always seemed a bit off and not what the Avengers should be doing). There had to be more to it than just 'dropping off' children, some kind of information too. And a pier? That meant she needed to find a shipping line to expose them (or she'd just expose them; she was good at that). Man, she had a lot of work. Ugh, and she just wanted to sleep and maybe eat, definitely shower—she stank. But if she did any of that, she knew she wouldn't wake up in time for the pier. Her stomach let out a rather impressive growl, and she pressed on it, pleading for it to stop.

 

 

 

What should she do to kill time? They probably hadn't arrived yet, and if the drop-off was in two hours, she should probably hang around if they were going to arrive early. But they wouldn't arrive two hours early; the Avengers weren't even done with their interrogation yet. Gwen had started torturing this guy as soon as it began. So she had at least 15 minutes to kill. She looked at the freshly killed man and sighed.

 

 

 

Oh right, she needed to dispose of the body.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

________________________________

 

 

 

 

 

3 years ago.

2015, Queens.

 

 

 

 

 

 

The kid found him in a dumpster.

 

 

 

The heartbeat confused him at first. The heartbeat is usually the first thing he notices about a person, and he noticed this kid was definitely not yet 14. He also wondered what the hell a kid was doing up at literally 1 AM on a weekday in the middle of November, in an alley behind a mercenary bar. He also recognized this heartbeat, but had never heard it so close before. It was Spider-Woman's heartbeat, and he knew because it had the same rhythm as Spidey's, but perhaps a bit calmer. Now that it was close, Matt could read it better. Pity he was completely drunk and didn't put two and two together (and even if he had, he didn't think he knew what to say to a kid about their vigilantism).

 

 

 

The kid threw a trash bag on him, so Matt assumes she was taking out the trash—like a logical person—which meant the kid worked at the bar (which he also didn't connect, because he was drunk again). He must have made a weird sound, or he made it because the kid stopped and sighed before she returned to the dumpster and opened it to peer inside. He didn't need to see to know the kid wasn't surprised. Absolutely unfazed by a blind guy being in a dumpster at 1 AM. So she was either from New York or from a place just as—if not more—messed up (though he couldn't think of a place weirder than New York).

 

 

 

Anyway, he could tell this kid was different from the others.

 

 

 

Matt was quite different himself.

 

 

 

So even if he were sober, convincing her to give up vigilantism would be impossible. Matt didn't mind; everyone had their reasons, and this kid was no exception. A good vigilante always keeps their reasons to themselves, and Matt never pried because it was their personal business.

 

 

 

"Need help or..." the kid left the question hanging, and Matt thought for a moment before deciding he didn't want to be with his new rat friends (they were bad company, chewing on his boots), and nodded, embarrassed, because he had heard this voice before too, but never this close. Over the garbage and rats, the kid leaned down and grabbed Matt's outstretched hand. "How'd you get in here, Red?" she asked, and Matt froze. He looked down, even though he couldn't see, but was almost sure he wasn't in his suit, just drunk.

 

 

 

"You're in civvies, Spidey?" he asked, and the kid scrunched her nose, probably from the booze breath. The kid probably had enhanced senses too. Poor thing.

 

 

 

"Yeah, at work, actually." the kid replied and pointed towards the bar. Matt was somehow glad the kid wasn't treating him like he was blind, since he was capable of sensing and hearing gestures, and he was glad Spidey was smart enough to notice that (if he weren't so good with his hearing, he'd probably have gotten bullets in his head long ago). One question remained (lots of questions, actually, but this one was circling his drunk mind): what's a kid doing in a bar? On the other hand, Matt should have asked why the kid was into vigilantism, but everyone has their vices. Matt preferred not to ask questions and just lived with it.

 

 

 

The thing was, Matt had never interacted with Spider-Woman before, but by voice alone, he understood she was quite young. He never said anything to the other vigilante if they passed by or anything like that. She had the stature of a child, was short and skinny (but that could also be due to her mutation; the kid's blood wasn't human, so Matt couldn't rely on that). Spidey generally stayed in Queens or sometimes Brooklyn and Midtown, while Daredevil was comfortable in Hell's Kitchen. It was like dogs marking their territory. If someone (like a vigilante, criminals, etc.) stepped into Hell's Kitchen, Matt knew about it, and sometimes when he went to Midtown or Queens, Spidey would keep an eye out but never interact. He trusted her to do her thing on time and respected that she sometimes had to go outside her usual jurisdiction. Red offered the same to Spidey when he needed to slip through or follow a trail. It was a silent, mutual agreement. They didn't actively seek out villains who weren't their kind.

 

 

 

"You're a kid." he told her, because he was too drunk to say anything appropriate for the setting. So he just stuck to the facts. He felt Spidey smirk.

 

 

 

"And you're blind." she retorted, and Matt groaned as Spidey led him back into the bar, which was too loud for his heightened senses (drinking was always a question of whether the alcohol would dull his senses or heighten them). Spider-Woman sat him down on a bar stool and stuck something in his ears. He noticed they were earbuds, and the white noise faded. Huh, weird that they weren't regular earplugs. They were quite pleasant.

 

 

 

"I'm not in my territory..." he mumbled a bit dejectedly, and Spidey shrugged. She really didn't know how to talk to a blind person, did she? Or maybe she just knew Matt wasn't average blind guy. Just like Spidey wasn't average kid. Probably the latter, because Spidey wasn't stupid. Her sparse knowledge of him said as much. The kid was smart.

 

 

 

"You're impossible to control when you're in real people clothes. I was told this is a 'free country' or something." Spider-Woman asked casually. She was told it was a free country? So she wasn't local. But she'd been here long enough not to be surprised to find a blind guy stuck in a dumpster who also happened to be the Devil of Hell's Kitchen.

 

 

 

Now she was shuffling behind the counter and shoving some food at Matt. Matt frowned.

 

 

 

"What do you want?" Spider-Woman wasn't being this casual with him for nothing. No one was ever this casual with him, not in real life, not among vigilantes. And no one had ever been this kind to him (not even Spider-Woman, and she was known for her kindness. But Spidey was in civilian clothes, so she could act completely differently. And given their line of work, and the fact they now officially knew each other's identities, she was going to ask for a favor.)

 

 

 

"Nothing..." Spidey said, her voice going up an octave, making it obvious she was lying. Matt raised an eyebrow. "...well, I might need help finding a few guys. In Queens." she said, then looked at him hesitantly and suspiciously. As if expecting a 'no'. Matt didn't reply, so she asked cautiously, but tried to maintain the previous casualness. It only worked partially. "You in?" Matt waited a second before shrugging. The alcohol probably made him agree, but something told him he'd enjoy it this time.

 

 

 

 

"Sure, but just this once."

Series this work belongs to: